chapter 1: THE NEIGHBOR - The Complicated Sex Life Of Ben - Chapter 1 by Fireces full book limited free
1 chapter 1: THE NEIGHBOR
APRIL 2000, SOPHOMORE YEAR
"Wow, Ben! You've really sprouted, haven't you?"
"Uh, I guess so, Miss McNeil." I shrugged. I stood in front of my neighbor's house wondering how long she was going to chat with me before getting to the point. It was a Saturday, and I'd much rather be zoned out in front of the TV right now. What do you expect? I was a 16-year-old boy. But my mom had ordered me to go help our neighbor with some housework and being a "nice" young man, I obediently went to help.
"I just saw you two weeks ago," she said in amazement. "Have you grown another inch?"
"Uh, maybe," I answered and looked at the floor. I KNEW I'd grown an extra inch to reach 5'9". Maybe not in two weeks, but certainly in the last month. I'd been averaging an inch a month since January and I measured myself almost every day hoping for another eighth of an inch. Now, I was already three inches taller than HER now after living my life looking up to Miss McNeil. And at the rate I was going, I had dreams of reaching six feet.
Miss McNeil just leaned against the doorjamb and stared in amazement at me, her pale green eyes stark against the backdrop of her dark brown hair, which was pulled back into a casual ponytail. I tried not to notice her long legs clad in some very short shorts. The tight, white, V-necked baby-T hugged her curves and showed off her sizeable cleavage. Ever since my growth spurt had begun, my hormones had been in overdrive and it seemed like I was constantly thinking about sex. But fortunately, Miss McNeil was so distracted looking at me she didn't notice me ogling her tits.
Forcing my eyes up to her face, I hefted the tool box in my left hand and stammered, "Uh, my mom told me to come by here. She said you needed help with something?"
She broke from her reverie and blinked a few times. Her pale skin turned a rosy pink as she blushed and then she smiled at me. "Right, right. There're some slats on the porch railing that broke off during that last storm. And my yard is a mess of fallen tree branches."
I turned and looked at the damage. Storms in Southern California usually weren't a big deal, but it HAD been windy and she was right, the railing was damaged.
"Sorry," she leaned forward and apologized with her eyes. "I can't do anything anymore without a man in the house."
I nodded. Miss McNeil's husband had died in a car accident three years earlier. She was only 25 then. And in the intervening three years, I'd never once seen her date. It was inconceivable that such a beautiful young woman was still without a man in her life. Really, she was gorgeous and youthful. If she walked around my high school campus, dozens of guys would be asking her out.
"Okay, no problem. Are those standard sectionals they have at Home Depot?" I asked.
"You know, I have no idea. Colin put that together." She winced slightly at the mention of her husband's name. I figured that was why she was still single. She hadn't yet gotten over her husband's death.
"It's alright. I'll figure it out," I assured her, moving the subject along. "Okay then, I'll drive out and pick up what's needed. Should be back in a half-hour." I started to turn away.
"Really? Drive?" Miss McNeil looked surprised.
"Yeah. I turned sixteen last week." Grinning, I pulled my car keys out of my pocket and tossed them in the air. My parents had bought me a 10-year-old Corolla. Nothing to impress girls with, but they were MY set of wheels.
"Well, happy belated birthday, Ben."
"Thanks."
"Bring back a receipt," Miss McNeil reminded me. She crossed her arms over her chest, which inadvertently lifted and pressed her breasts together.
"Sure thing. See you later," I told her tits.
"Bye."
Two hours later, the sun was ascending high into the sky and sweat was literally dripping off my body. It was April, which was technically springtime. But in Orange County, California, that meant the occasional 90 degree weather. So I'd stripped off my shirt and then poured half the contents of my water bottle over my head to cool off.
Repairing the railing had been a simple enough job. There were only two damaged sections, and a few tugs on the crowbar had pulled them loose. Nailing in the newly-bought pieces from Home Depot went quickly. Painting them took less than 20 minutes from prep to finish.
More of a hassle was picking up the strewn tree branches from around the yard. My muscles bulged as I used shears and a hacksaw to cut the branches down so they'd fit into the big green trash bin. And there were enough branches and debris that my 16-year-old body was getting tired.
"Wow, Ben. You're looking good!"
The girlish voice had my attention immediately. I picked up my head and spun around in an awful hurry to see who was talking, and managed to scrape my arm on a branch in the process.
"Oww!" I yelped in instinct and shook out my arm, then turned and blushed to see Adrienne Dennis standing on the sidewalk, grinning at me.
"Oh, sorry!" she giggled. "Did you hurt yourself? I didn't mean to distract you."
"Uh, just a scratch," I shrugged while deliberately pitching my voice lower. To tell the truth, the scratch stung like a motherfucker, and it was already forming a bright red welt. But I acted like it was nothing.
The gorgeous blonde teenager obviously let her eyes trail down my bare chest and naked torso before coming back up to my face. She grinned flirtatiously and giggled again. "You're growing up, Ben."
"I guess." I shrugged again, playing it cool. At least, I played it as cool as a horny 16-year-old could. I tried to keep a straight face while I flexed my pectorals and tried to squeeze my abs. At this point in my growth spurt, I was still wiry and skinny instead of muscular, but I had pretty good definition.
"Well, I'll see you at school, Ben. Sorry again for distracting you." Adrienne flashed me a brilliant smile and then turned to walk across the street to her house. I held my pose for another ten seconds until I was sure she wasn't going to turn back around towards me, and then I loudly exhaled and shook out my limbs as I let my body relax.
Adrienne Dennis was one of the hottest and most popular girls in school. She was a sophomore, like me, but she'd gotten her growth spurt early, reaching 5'10" and already had a D-cup at only fifteen. Along with a blessedly pretty face and a cheery blonde demeanor, Adrienne naturally fell in with the coolest cliques.
For the last six years we'd grown up on the same street together. But that proximity had never led to us being friends. She was cool, and I was ... short. I had lots of female friends, but the hottest chicks weren't among them. So sure, Adrienne knew who I was and I DEFINITELY knew who she was, but that conversation we'd just had was our longest conversation since Junior High.
Adrienne also had WAY more sex than I'd ever had. She was kind of a slut that way, or so the rumors went. She'd dated four different guys from the football team last year, and three on the basketball team. Even as a 14-year-old freshman, word around school was that all seven guys had gone all the way with her. This year she'd switched to water polo, but her latest boyfriend had lasted for six months so only two guys had gotten into her panties this year.
She'd been careful not to get herself into any bad situations like a gangbang or anything, but from her initials A.D., she had the legendary nickname of "All-Day", referring to her ability to have sex for hours and hours on end. She certainly had plenty of unsupervised time. Her mom died years ago and her dad was a workaholic who was never, ever home.
Some might think that her reputation as a slut would be a turn-off. Nope. Her reputation just made every male in school hope they could be next, including me. So as I watched Adrienne's tight ass swaying beneath her skirt as she walked across the street to her house, I felt a flush of confidence in me that All-Day Adrienne had noticed that I was starting to look good.
"She's right you know."
The new voice had me spinning around again, although I managed not to scrape myself on a branch this time.
Miss McNeil was standing on her porch looking at me with a little smile on her face and a glass of lemonade in her hand. She smiled at me. "You ARE looking pretty good. Get some meat on your bones and you'll be quite the handsome devil, Ben."
I blushed and looked at my feet.
Then Miss McNeil started laughing, "But right now, you just look a mess." She stepped off the porch and came towards me in the yard to bring me the lemonade. "You've got paint splatters on your shorts and so much dirt!"
I shrugged and didn't respond verbally. Miss McNeil may have been talking about the paint on my shorts, but her gaze was on my bare chest.
"And ... oh!" Her tone jumped as she exclaimed suddenly, "Are you hurt?" Miss McNeil came up to me and held my arm, twisting it over to see the bright red welt that was snaking up the length of my forearm, which was also starting to ooze blood by now.
"Oh, well ... it's nothing," I drawled, playing it cool once again. Miss McNeil may be an adult, but she was still a pretty girl. And every instinct in me told me to act brave in front of a pretty girl.
"Nothing? We've got to clean this up before you get an infection or something." She tugged on my arm and started pulling me towards the house. "Let's get you inside."
"But ... I'm almost done!" I protested.
"You can finish later."
Five minutes later, I was sitting on a toilet with my arm in the sink. Miss McNeil had just finished washing it off with plenty of soap, and the basin was filled with murky brown water spiraling down into the drain. I probably could have cleaned it off myself, but I didn't mind letting her do her thing. It actually felt pretty good to have Miss McNeil's soft hands against my skin. Having her wash off my arm was the most female contact I'd had in a while.
That, and in the process of cleaning me, Miss McNeil had splashed some water onto her white shirt which was turning the material translucent and making it cling to the curves of her breasts. The shirt wasn't soaked, but there were enough wet spots to stir my imagination and also reveal the lace pattern of her bra. I spent the entire time staring at her tits as they bulged out the V-necked top.
Oblivious to my gaze, Miss McNeil then left the bathroom for a minute and came back with a tube of Neosporin. There was also a small step-stool in the bathroom and she pulled it over to sit down on as she grabbed my arm again and started slathering on the ointment.
The thing with the step-stool was, it was about a foot shorter than the toilet seat I was on. And as Miss McNeil leaned forward to tend to my arm, I now had an absolutely PERFECT view down the front of her shirt.
And the view of her creamy breasts had the expected effect on my crotch.
"There!" The attractive 28-year-old brunette finished up and capped the Neosporin. "All better!"
I managed to move my eyes up to meet her cool green gaze just in time. But then I saw a twitch in her cheek and I watched as her gaze dropped down to my lap, where my cock was making quite the tent in my khaki cargo shorts.
"Oh, my," she gasped and held a hand over her mouth.
I blushed scarlet crimson and bit my lip while quickly moving a hand to cover the intruder. "Sorry. I'm just a guy. I couldn't help it."
Still with one hand over her mouth, Miss McNeil canted her head to the side as she continued to stare at the bulge. "Is that ... because of Adrienne?"
"Uh ... no, Miss McNeil," I winced.
"Then ... because of me?" she asked in obvious disbelief.
"Well," I waggled my hand for a moment before pointing at her chest. "You're kinda giving me a really nice view," I stammered. "Sorry, I didn't mean to stare."
Miss McNeil gasped and then put both hands over her chest as she looked down and saw the cleavage-view she was giving me. "Oh. Oh! Sorry, I didn't realize. These are just clothes for around the house. I wasn't expecting visitors."
"No need to apologize. I rather liked the view," I smiled weakly.
Something in her green eyes flashed as she looked back up at me, but it was quickly smothered out. "Well, uh, Ben. You're all cleaned up now." Miss McNeil pointedly looked away from me as she stood up, still with her hands over her chest. "I guess you can finish up and then go home."
"Sure, Miss McNeil." The situation was awkward and if there's something teenagers HATE, it's 'awkward'. Without another word, I left the bathroom and headed outside.
It only took me another half-hour before I was done. I didn't bother to go say anything to Miss McNeil. She saw me through the window when I rolled her trash can back to its spot in the garage and I just waved goodbye.
Life at school continued on as it always had.
I doodled in my notebook during class. I played pickup basketball games during breaks, and politely said "hello" to every pretty girl I knew who passed me in the hallways.
Most of them even said "hello" back. I was still one of the "safe" guys and we were on friendly terms. But there was one girl who didn't say "hello" back.
Despite our brief conversation yesterday, when I passed Adrienne Dennis in the hallway she didn't even nod when I offered her a casual greeting. She was too starry-eyed for her Junior-class boyfriend and probably hadn't noticed my existence. I just watched her big tits jiggling in her too-tight top, and when she passed I let my head turn around to follow her for a moment before the sound of someone else's voice grabbed my attention.
"Dream on, Ben," Megan Kwan teased before offering me a warm smile. She and I had the same fifth period class together and we often met up halfway. "Adrienne's WAY out of your league."
I shrugged and kept walking. "Is that why YOU won't go out with me anymore, Megan? You're out of my league, too?"
Megan punched me in the shoulder. "Yes. Me and my flat chest are out of your league."
I smiled right back while Megan looked forlornly at her small breasts. She was a late bloomer like me, and over the past year we'd often commiserated over our lack of development. Our only two dates had been at the beginning of the academic year, and even though we hadn't become boyfriend or girlfriend or anything, Megan and I had become pretty good friends. She respected that I didn't push her past kissing or pressure her for more dates; and I liked that she hadn't made fun of my rather short height. Perhaps because she'd been an inch shorter than me at the time had something to do with it. But I'd been growing since then and she was now up to 5'4" herself.
"I don't know, Megan," I drawled. "Guys have this hotness meter to determine if a girl is out of his league. Now I know you weren't out of my league when we went on those dates, but your boobs HAVE been getting bigger. I think I need to feel their new size to decide if you're out of my league now or not."
"Ben!" Megan pretended to be shocked while she covered her chest with her arms. "Are you trying to talk your way into copping a feel?"
"I'm just a guy, Megan." I grinned and we both started laughing.
"Stop flirting, you two," a new voice cut in from behind us. Cassidy O'Leary was also in our fifth period and she'd caught up to us with a teasing grin on her face. "If you guys ever actually start dating again, who the heck am I going to hang out with?"
Life at home continued on as it always had.
I got home. I did my homework. I ate dinner, and then I holed up in front of the family room TV playing video games.
When my mom asked if I'd finished my homework, I simply moaned "YES" and went back to button-mashing. I really had done most of my homework, the exception being Biology; but I knew Kenny Doyle would let me copy his answers in the morning.
After my mom failed to dislodge me from the TV, my little sister Brooke tried next. She wanted to watch some dumb girls show but I just ignored the little twerp, who at 14 was two years younger than me. She did try to manually power off the gaming console, but I was quick to yell and spanked her ass twice before she ran away covering her butt.
My baby twin sisters Eden and Emma, who were only 10, came next. The twins and I never had any problems as I was always looking out for my littlest sisters, ever since they were infants. And the twins adored their big brother, so they had no interest in stopping my gaming. Instead, the girls just plopped onto the couch and sat on either side of me, leaning against me and peppering me with questions about what was going on and why I was trying to steal that car and whether I would steal the pink one if Emma asked me to.
So of course, I stole the pink car for Emma. Then I had to find another pink one for Eden.
The one who eventually got me off the video game console was my big sister, Brandi. Even though she was only two years older than me, she wielded that interval like a club. You know, she had the 'I am the older sibling so you will jump when I tell you to' kind of bossiness.
I'd thought Brandi had another date with her boyfriend tonight and would be out of the house, but I guess not. She came into the family room and ordered me off the TV so she could watch Buffy the Vampire Slayer. I was actually taller than her now and much stronger, but I had too many memories of the big troll beating me up to get her way, so when she started barking at me I sighed and switched off the game.
Eden and Emma went to go play with own things or something while I headed to my room. I figured now was as good a time as any to open my stash of stolen Playboys and jerk off to some titties.
It was a little over a week later when I found myself in front of Miss McNeil's house. It was a Saturday, and I'd much rather be zoned out in front of the TV right now. But my mom had ordered me to go help our neighbor with some housework and being a "nice" young man, I obediently went to help ... AGAIN.
At least this time I really HAD grown another eighth of an inch. But I figured I'd better get to at least 5'9 and three-quarters before claiming I was 5'10". 5'9" and an eighth just didn't have the same ring to it.
"Hi, Ben." Miss McNeil smiled at me and I swear I saw another flash of something in her green eyes when she opened the door. I'd also been hoping for another glimpse of her big tits, but unfortunately, this time she was wearing a thick house robe that obscured everything from view.
I hefted the tool box in my left hand and said, "Hi Miss McNeil. Mom said you needed some help?"
"Yes, Ben. Come on in." She stood back and let me into the house, closing the door behind us. "The towel bar in the bathroom fell off and I'm not sure how to put it back."
"Oh, that'll be easy." I'd already fixed two towel bars in my own house. I let Miss McNeil lead the way and it turned out, we were going into the same bathroom I'd been in the last time. Sure enough, one of the brackets had fallen off when the screws came loose from the wall, and the towel bar was tilted at a slight angle from where the remaining bracket still anchored it.
"How's that scratch, Ben?" Miss McNeil asked while I surveyed the damage.
Automatically, I looked at my arm. "Oh, that's already gone. I told you it was nothing."
"Really? Let me see." Miss McNeil was suddenly beside me and pushing on my shoulder, and the next thing I knew she'd sat me down on the toilet seat. Reaching out with one arm, she then pulled the step-stool over and sat down on it. Only then did I realize that her robe had come loose, and she had on the exact same white, V-necked baby-T that she'd been wearing last week.
Then, taking my arm, Miss McNeil made a big show of inspecting every millimeter of skin on my arm to look for traces of the old welt, leaning forward in her seat so that once again, I had a simply WONDERFUL view down the front of her shirt.
Like magnets, the pair of gorgeous breasts drew my attention and held it. And while Miss McNeil continued moving my arm around, I continued staring at her tits.
The view of her creamy breasts had the expected effect on my crotch.
I was so enraptured with the sight of those heavenly globes that I didn't even realize that a full five minutes had passed. I barely blinked, afraid to lose even a moment of available tit-viewing. And only after those five minutes did I realize that Miss McNeil wasn't even looking at my arm anymore. She was staring at the tent in my shorts.
I was wearing a different pair of cargo shorts this time, but the material was no more effective at obscuring my erection. When I finally managed to pull my gaze away from Miss McNeil's breasts so that I could see where she was looking, I began to examine her face.
Her skin was flushed a soft pink, and I could see small beads of sweat forming in her hair line. She was panting softly, very softly, and those bright green eyes were simply locked onto my crotch as firmly as my eyes had just recently been locked onto her chest.
"Can I see it?" Miss McNeil said just barely above a whisper.
"Huh?"
"Can I see it? I haven't seen one in over three years." Her pink tongue snaked out and rapidly licked across her upper lip. It was the sexiest thing I'd ever seen. And with her youthful face absent of makeup and her wide-eyed expression, I could almost believe this gorgeous brunette was just another hot Senior-class chick or a college girl at the oldest. She was just another pretty girl with whom I might want to get naked.
I realized that my heart had already begun beating faster as I ogled the tops of Miss McNeil's breasts. But now, my heart was thumping even harder in my chest and I found myself suddenly paralyzed with fear. Did she really want to see my dick?
"Uh, I'm not sure," I began nervously. "I mean, I've never really been naked in front of a girl, Miss McNeil."
"Would it help if I took off my shirt?" She asked quickly and her eyes darted up into mine.
My eyes flew open and my hormones answered way before my brain could react. "Hell, yeah!" I exclaimed.
Then before I could even blink, Miss McNeil shrugged her arms out of the robe and then crossed her arms down before whipping the T-shirt off, leaving her upper body clad only in that lacey white bra I'd been glimpsing. She bit her lip and then started glancing back and forth between my crotch and my face.
For a second, I just stared at her breasts encased in the bra, seeing just how the titflesh strained to be freed from the confining fabric. In fact, the bra seemed to be a little too tight, the edges of the bra cups denting in her breasts slightly while the rest of her boobs tried to spill over the top ever so slightly. And the sight had my heart absolutely racing.
Now sure, I'd seen this much of a live pair of tits before. Many of the girls had bikinis that covered far less. But none of those girls had been just a foot away and there was something inherently ... sexier ... about a bra compared to a bikini top. The fact that a bra wasn't meant to be seen in public made the sight just so much more alluring.
Miss McNeil whimpered and stared at my crotch again, which shook me from my reverie. I was taking too long before showing her my cock. So my hands immediately went to the clasp of my shorts and I started to pull them off...
... but then I stopped. An idea had come to my head and I threw caution to the wind. "Wait, I'm guessing you want to see my dick naked."
She just nodded hurriedly.
"Well, it's only fair then if you take your bra off too, right?"
Without hesitation, Miss McNeil quickly reached behind her back, flipped the catch, and then shrugged out of the bra. My brain went into slow motion then, and my pupils dilated as wide as possible as the white fabric slowly descended down the curves of her breasts. My breath caught as the dusky pink areola came into view, followed shortly by eraser-hard nipples. And then, the white fabric fell off into thin air as the bra slowly collapsed into her lap.
I was so stunned and shocked by the sight of my first ever pair of adult naked tits that my hands started twitching and my mouth gaped as I ogled away to my heart's content.
"Oh, for crying out loud," Miss McNeil whined when it was clear my body had gone rigid and that I wasn't about to continue removing my shorts anytime soon. She quickly batted my hands away and finished unbuttoning me herself, unzipping me and then grabbing both the shorts and my boxers and then tugging fiercely down my legs.
Almost immediately, my seven-inch (and three-eighths) dick sprang out and bounced off my belly before wobbling to a standstill at roughly a 75-degree angle from my crotch. My new dick had come with the growth spurt and after glancing around the locker room at school, I knew I'd gotten a pretty good one. That pride coupled with the idea that it was naked in front of a pretty girl had my cock absolutely rock hard.
"Ohhh..." Miss McNeil moaned as my prick came into view. Her mouth opened and again, her tongue snaked out to lick across her upper lip. And then once she pulled my shorts down to my ankles with my bare ass on top of the toilet seat cover, she extended her hands towards my swaying member.
Miss McNeil reached for me so suddenly that it startled me, and I barked "Hey!" as I cowered back away from her hands.
Her hands stopped immediately and she looked pleadingly into my eyes.
I recovered from the momentary surprise and asked, "You want to touch it?"
She nodded and then moved her hands to grab my own. And then before I could react, she pulled my hands to her breasts, planting my palms against each large orb where my fingers reflexively clamped down.
"Oh, shit!" I gasped as I felt my first ever pair of naked tits. And then when Miss McNeil reached forward and grasped my cock with both of her hands, I groaned and grunted, "Oh, shit!" again.
My mind was racing. 'She's touching me! A pretty girl is touching me! I'm touching her tits! I'm touching her tits! And she's touching my dick! Holy SHIT!'
Her tongue snaked out along her upper lip once again, and this time, I didn't even twitch before Miss McNeil ducked her head and clamped her lips around my cock. I felt the sudden wet warmth as her mouth surrounded my sensitive head while she hummed a loud and happy "Hmmm!" And then I felt the powerful vacuum of air moving inside her mouth as she began sucking.
'Holy SHIT!!!'
I groaned instinctively as my ab muscles suddenly began twitching, and then I felt a sudden, wonderful, heavenly relief exploding through my body as my hips reflexively jerked upwards, shoving an extra inch of cock into Miss McNeil's mouth. And then I started cumming.
I knew what an ejaculation was. Hey, I was sixteen. I'd masturbated a hundred thousand times already. But this was no mere ejaculation. This ... this was AMAZING!
I grunted "Miss McNeil!" as my hands reflexively squeezed and then I felt myself pouring out my cum into her mouth. Her head jerked when she felt the first splash against her throat and then she was swallowing rapidly, the contractions in her mouth only heightening my orgasm as I continued to spurt and spurt and spurt. She moaned through her nose as I filled her with more semen the moment she swallowed the last batch, and as my butt sagged back down to the toilet seat cover I felt her right hand jacking me to coax even more spunk out of my balls.
It felt like I was cumming for hours. It felt so exquisitely good that I never wanted it to stop, and every time I thought I'd squeezed out my last shot, her nimble fingers pulled another one out of me.
Alas, all good things must come to an end.
I let out one last grunt and pushed out one last dribble of jism. Miss McNeil popped off my cock and then leaned down to swipe that last glob off my tip with her tongue, and then she sat back on the step-stool, panting softly with a deeply satisfied expression on her face. Her eyelids drooped. Her lower jaw hung open, and yet she was obviously smiling.
"Oh, that tasted wonderful," she sighed contentedly.
We were both silent for a long few minutes. I sagged against the toilet basin, completely in disbelief at what had just happened. Did Miss McNeil really just give me a blowjob? Had I really just cum in her mouth? Did she really just swallow every single drop like the porn stars in dad's videotapes?
It felt like forever before Miss McNeil spoke. I'd seemingly gotten over my disbelief rather quickly as I got myself absorbed in ogling her bare breasts again. I didn't know if I would ever get to see her tits after today, so I wanted to soak up every moment I could. I would have put my hands on them again if I was sure it wouldn't earn me a slap in the face and have her quickly put her robe back on.
There had been a gleam in Miss McNeil's eyes for the entire time we'd been in the bathroom. But now, that gleam started to fade away and all of a sudden, Miss McNeil was looking at me like I was a terrifying stranger sitting half-naked in her bathroom. She bit her lip and then looked down at her own nakedness. That pink blush came into her skin again and then in embarrassment, she suddenly covered her chest with her arms.
"Ben?" She asked as if she wasn't sure of my name. Her gaze was fixed onto the wall behind me.
"Yeah, Miss McNeil?"
"Did I just ... did we... ?" Her face screwed up in confusion.
"Uh ... yeah..."
"You won't tell your mother, will you?"
I shook my head. There were a lot of things I kept from my mom. Anything having to do with sex was at the top of that list. Besides, there was no way my mom would believe me anyways.
"Good. Uh ... you should probably put your clothes back on."
"Right, right." I quickly pulled up my shorts and Miss McNeil was already hunting around for her bra. She found her shirt, but the bra had somehow scooted next to me on the toilet. I reached down to pick it up and couldn't help but notice the tag reading: 34C.
She quickly snatched it out of my hands and then began putting her breasts away, taking away the heavenly view. Once I got myself fixed up, I just sat there on the toilet seat cover and watched her put her shirt and robe back on.
Miss McNeil's lower jaw quivered as she stood up, and then I stood up as well. In the cramped confines of the bathroom, we were standing just a few inches apart. I pulled myself up to my full height, looking down from three inches (and an eighth) above her.
At first, she wouldn't look at me. But then, her gaze slowly swept up until her eyes met mine.
Miss McNeil looked so beautiful in that moment. Her green eyes were sparkling. She had a perfect nose and great cheekbones. And I stared at her lips, so full and pink and so recently wrapped around my cock. And then I did the most impulsively aggressive thing I'd ever done in my life. Nice guys didn't do things like this, but then, I wasn't REALLY a nice guy inside.
I bent and pressed my lips to hers, planting a fierce kiss borne of instinct on her mouth and pushing hard enough to stumble Miss McNeil off balance so that her back banged up against the wall behind her. And my mouth went with her. So a second later, I was crushing Miss McNeil, this beautiful 28-year-old widow, against the wall as I did my best to devour her mouth with my own while she whimpered and clutched her hands at my shoulders.
It wasn't my best kissing job. I was wet and slobbery and overly enthusiastic. But this kiss felt as thrilling as the blowjob had been. And from the moan that sounded deep in her throat and the way her hands grasped my back, Miss McNeil didn't seem to mind.
I could taste my own semen on her breath. I didn't care. Kissing her just felt too damn good. I would have kissed her for eternity if she'd let me. But after a few minutes, Miss McNeil tapped my shoulder and then pulled her head away, "Stop it, Ben. Stop."
I didn't want to stop. I kissed her for another ten seconds before she pulled away.
"Stop!" She rapped her hands on my shoulders repeatedly until I finally stopped pecking my head at hers.
We were both panting hard, our eyes wild as we looked at each other. I wanted to kiss her again so badly ... SO badly. I stared hungrily into her eyes, and then Miss McNeil sighed and said, "Okay, one more."
I was suddenly on her and we were kissing like we'd never stopped. My mind was swept away on a whirlwind of passion and lust and I groaned into our liplock as happy as I'd ever been in my life.
I ruined it then. My hands, which had been wrapped around Miss McNeil's waist, automatically started moving in different directions. My right hand pushed lower until I was palming her ass. And my left hand started creeping up her belly towards those heavenly breasts once again.
But all girls seem to have a "roaming hands" alert. Miss McNeil pulled away and grabbed my wrists. "No, Ben. No."
I whined but quieted quickly. I was used to girls defending my hands away from their juicy bits.
"Go home, Ben. Please. Go home." Miss McNeil's eyes searched back and forth between mine. I got the distinct impression that if I pushed just a little bit harder, she would probably let me kiss her again. She might actually let me do even more than just kiss. But there was a plea in her eyes for me to leave.
So I left.
Hey, I guess there's a little bit of "nice guy" in me after all.
It's amazing how an orgasm can transform your life. For a teenaged boy, there exists a kind of calm serenity that you only feel when you've cum in such an incredibly powerful way with a beautiful girl. I felt like I was floating on air, drifting through life like a leaf on the wind.
"Ben? Earth to Ben?"
I blinked twice and then looked over to see my best friend Kenny Doyle with a silly grin on his face. He was halfway to the lunch line, but I'd just kept walking ahead, oblivious to where we were going.
"Where were you going?" he asked as I caught up to him.
"Nowhere, nowhere," I stammered.
"Jeez," Kenny drawled as we settled into line. "You seem pretty out of it. If I didn't know any better, I'd have thought you'd gotten laid or something."
Fortunately, Kenny had already turned to walk a few steps forward with the lunch line and didn't notice the red blush that filled my cheeks. It was Monday, and even though nearly two full days had passed, I was still daydreaming about Miss McNeil's blowjob.
It had been so incredibly wonderful. My first blowjob. My first orgasm with someone other than myself. I'd seen enough porn videos to know I should have lasted longer than three seconds, but I'd take three seconds of being inside a gorgeous woman's mouth over my right hand any day. And I knew I could do better, if Miss McNeil would let me.
"Wait ... you didn't ACTUALLY get laid or something, did you?"
Well, Kenny had turned back around and saw the blush in my cheeks. And for a moment, I was about to tell him the truth that yes, I had gotten my dick sucked and yes, she swallowed all my cum. But two things held me back.
One, the girl immediately behind Kenny had turned to eavesdrop when she heard the word "laid" come out of Kenny's mouth. I'd spent enough time being friends with the girls to know that they HATED it when a guy blabbed about how lucky they'd gotten. And anything I said around the lunch crowd would immediately become a part of the rumor mill.
Two, I figured that if anyone found out, then eventually my mom would find out, and I'd NEVER get the chance to do anything with Miss McNeil again.
And I very much wanted that chance again.
Ten minutes later, I was staring off into space again when Megan said, "Ben? Earth to Ben?"
I blinked twice to see Megan looking at me with a puzzled expression on her face. Cassidy was staring as well, along with half the table. Our usual lunch crew consisted of eight sophomore girls and five sophomore guys. Six of them were staring at me like I'd grown a horn out of my forehead.
"See?" Kenny waved to my face from right beside me. "Eric Bradford had the same look last week when Lynne Arian put out for him. I'm telling you, Ben got laid and he's not telling."
I colored red but frowned. "What?"
Abigail Sanders canted her head to the side. "Ooh! Anyone we know?"
Allison Sanders was quick to add, "How was it?"
Daniel Chen squinted as he read my gaze. "I dunno..."
Megan had a cold look in her eyes. "You DID say 'hi' to Adrienne the other day."
I rolled my eyes. "Adrienne Dennis? Yeah, right. And even if I DID, you think I'd start blabbing about it? Lynne dumped Eric the next day after he told half the baseball team."
Megan said quietly, "That's not a 'no'."
I sighed. "I did NOT get laid, Megan," I said seriously, and then swept my gaze across my friends as if daring them to call me a liar. Technically, it was the truth. I HADN'T had sex. It was just a blowjob.
My cute Chinese friend searched my eyes for another moment, and then she shrugged. Staring at her plate, Megan remarked, "None of our business anyways."
Twice that school week, I nearly walked up to Miss McNeil's door after school. I had no plan. I just wanted to show up and see if she'd give me a blowjob again. But I was nervous and I also couldn't figure out a plausible reason for going over there. What would I say? 'Hi, remember me? I came in your mouth? Could we try that again?'
It wasn't until Saturday that I got my chance.
"Ben?"
"Yeah mom?"
"Miss McNeil called. She said that towel bar fell off again. You must not have done a very good job fixing it up."
I picked my head up. I knew I hadn't done a good job fixing it up. In fact, I hadn't done ANYTHING to the towel bar. I'd been too busy getting my dick sucked. Sheepishly, I answered, "Uh, sure mom. I'll go right over."
I walked as calmly as I could out the front door. My mom actually had to remind me to grab the tool box. I'd been thinking sex not work. And then as soon as I got out of sight, I literally sprinted down the sidewalk to Miss McNeil's house.
"Hi Ben." Miss McNeil looked nervously at me when she opened the door. She was wearing the house robe again, which obscured everything from view.
"Hi Miss McNeil," I said nervously as I shifted my weight from side-to-side and hefted the tool box in my left hand. "Mom said you needed some ... help?" I added a little extra emphasis at that last word.
"Uh, uh ... come on in." The beautiful brunette looked at the floor as she backed up to let me into the house. "We never did fix that towel bar."
"I remember," I said earnestly and tried to look her in the eyes, but she wouldn't meet my gaze. Shrugging, I quickly walked to the bathroom. There, I turned and sat down on the toilet seat cover and started to open the clasp to my shorts.
"Ben! What are you doing?" Miss McNeil hissed.
I'd already managed to shove my shorts down to my knees and my hard cock was now waving in the air, swollen and throbbing and turning almost purple with engorged blood. "Aren't we... ?" I pleaded with my eyes.
Her gaze was locked onto my waving dick, and I saw her jaw quivering. "Ben. It was a mistake. We shouldn't have."
"Why not?"
"Because! You're just a kid." She kept staring hungrily at my cock and her tongue snaked out to lick across her upper lip.
"You're not looking at my cock like it belongs to a little kid."
"Oh..." Miss McNeil sighed. "That certainly isn't a little kid's penis..." She blinked rapidly and then tore her gaze away from it. "But that doesn't make it right. I could go to jail for what I did."
"Why? I'm not going to tell anybody."
"It's not right, Ben." Her words said one thing but the expression on her face belied her feelings.
"But don't you want to? I certainly want you to."
"Oh, Ben..."
"Please?" My hormones were surging through my body and I'd been dreaming about this all week. There was nothing in the world I wanted more.
"Oh, God help me," Miss McNeil prayed as her face scrunched up. But then she quickly got to her knees, took my shaft in hand, and then swallowed up the first few inches into her mouth.
"Unnghh..." I groaned as I bucked my hips towards her. The feelings were exquisite, the warmth of her mouth Heaven on Earth to my sensitive glans. I felt the pressure in my balls once again as the pleasure threatened to overwhelm me as quickly as it had last time. But today, I was better prepared for the sensations.
Today, I didn't start cumming inside of five seconds.
Today, I merely held Miss McNeil's head in my hands, and I lay back to enjoy it as she began to bob her head up and down in my lap.
"Mmm ... I LOVE doing this..." she moaned around my cock with her eyes closed. Miss McNeil seemed to be savoring my dick as if it were the most wonderful food she had ever tasted, and I felt her tongue rubbing the underside of my shaft while she slowly moved her head up and down, swallowing my meat until my head nudged against her throat before she pulled back until just the crown was still inside her lips.
It wasn't that the last time I'd spurted into her mouth didn't count or anything. But this, THIS was a real blowjob, like in the porn videos.
My mind flicked back to memory of those videos, vividly imprinted on my mind from the few times I'd been alone in the house long enough to find them on the family computer or from my dad's "borrowed" videotapes I'd smuggled to Kenny's, where he had his own TV/VCR in his bedroom. I remembered the rapturous expressions on the men as they got sucked off. And subconsciously, I found myself trying to emulate them as I squinted my eyes shut, groaned gutturally, and stroked Miss McNeil's hair.
"So good, baby," I groaned. "Suck me. Suck me."
She moaned in answer and sucked me harder. And this time, even though it had only been two minutes, nothing was going to stop my explosion.
"Oh Miss McNeil," I gasped. "I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna cum in your mouth!"
"Oh, gimme! Gimme your cum!" she moaned ecstatically when I said that and just started sucking me harder. And when I blew, she was ready for it.
Her right hand squeezed tightly around my shaft and started jacking me upwards, and I felt the air leave my lungs as I literally stopped breathing to cum. My abs contracted, my hips shuddered, and several gobs of jizz flew out of me to splatter inside Miss McNeil's mouth. She groaned happily and began swallowing me down, and after the first few shots I started gasping for oxygen again while I let her squeeze the rest out of me.
When we were done, I was panting, she was panting, and we both had goofy grins on our faces. But then I realized that I hadn't even gotten to see her tits this time, although she'd gotten to see my cock fully naked. That wasn't fair.
I leaned forward and put my hands to her shoulders, fully ready to start stripping her clothes off. I didn't know if Miss McNeil wanted me to strip her clothes off, but I wanted to see her naked and I was going to start ripping things off her if I needed to.
Miss McNeil misread my intention as I leaned my head towards hers and she sighed happily as my face came within reach. She tilted her face and puckered her lips, and I figured hey, a kiss sounded pretty good, too.
So I covered her mouth with my own, pressing firmly, and this time her tongue popped out and tickled my lips until I opened them for her as our tongues intertwined and we french kissed.
I loved kissing. It was the only thing I'd really gotten to do with other girls before Miss McNeil, and I was told I was pretty good at it. But I also wanted to see Miss McNeil's tits. So while half of me focused on swapping spit with the beautiful adult woman, my hands kept pushing at her robe so that the bulky material fell off her shoulders and began to slide down her torso. And when I put my hands to her shoulders again, I realized that she wasn't wearing a shirt or bra.
With a spike of excitement, I popped my eyes open for a look and sure enough, the robe had puddled to the floor and from Miss McNeil's kneeling position, I could see that she was completely naked save for her panties. Those big tits I had seared into my brain were gloriously naked for my viewing pleasure.
And this time, I wasn't going to stop at just touching them.
With a burst of energy, I sprung off the toilet and practically tackled Miss McNeil, who shrieked and twisted as she began falling to the side. Her body was falling away from me, so I grabbed her sides and then pinned her against me long enough to grab the house robe and spread it out just far enough to make a makeshift blanket, and then I lowered Miss McNeil's naked back onto it.
"Ben? What are you-?" she began before I cut her off with another kiss. Miss McNeil just moaned and then clutched me to her before I pulled my lips away from hers, moved down a foot, and then immediately latched onto her right nipple with my mouth.
"Ohhh..." Miss McNeil moaned as I began vigorously suckling at her teat, and her hands came up to clutch my head to her breast. "Ben ... Ben..." she whimpered while I suckled.
Meanwhile, my hand went to her other breast to cup and palm and play with the heavy orb to my heart's content. Miss McNeil shifted as she brought one of her own hands down and I felt the vibration as she began to rub herself quite vigorously somewhere lower down her body.
Curious, I looked over just long enough to see that she'd slipped her hand beneath her panties and she was actually masturbating herself while I sucked on her boob. And energized by the sight, I switched tits and continued sucking away while happily soaking in every pleasurable moment I could. Something this incredible might never happen to me again.
After a few minutes, Miss McNeil's breathing started to get shorter and shorter, and I felt her entire torso shuddering. Before I realized it, she clutched my head to her chest tightly, her body went rigid, and then she let out a strangled cry of orgasm.
Her hand was working overtime in her crotch and the vibrations from her arm were jarring me, but eventually her cry died out and she slowly released me. She was panting softly, and for the first time in the last ten minutes, my brain slowed down long enough to think clearly.
Here I was, in the house of a beautiful adult woman twelve years older than me. You want to talk out of my league? I was lying on top of a woman so far out of my league that before that fateful afternoon when she'd given me my first blowjob, I'd never even bothered to dream about having sex with her. Sure, I appreciated her body and I stole every glimpse of her tits I could, but I did that for every pretty female who walked across my path, including my own sisters.
But it had never before entered my head that she would do anything remotely sexual with me. I thought about having sex with Megan and Cassidy and my other classmates. I thought about girls like Adrienne, who were gorgeous and showed off their tits and seemed slutty enough that they might consider banging me just for the hell of it. But not Miss McNeil. Even putting aside the age difference, she was just TOO beautiful for someone like me. Her face was a work of art. Her green eyes were captivating. She might have been able to pass for a teenager with the right outfit and hairstyle, but her body had the curves of a full- grown woman, and a VERY nice full-grown woman at that.
What was I? Just a barely-16-year-old virgin dork. Even in my fantasies, the idea of making love to Miss McNeil just seemed TOO far-fetched.
Until now.
Miss McNeil's eyes were still closed as she panted while lying flat on her back in the afterglow of orgasm. Her firm breasts sagged just a bit under their heavy weight, the still-erect nipples slightly tilted to the sides. Her stomach was taut, neither muscled nor pudgy. And the panties were your basic white cotton, with pastel little flowers sprinkled all over them.
Her legs were gorgeous, flexing beautifully as she stretched and pointed her toes. I ran my hand lovingly along the creamy flesh and then returned my gaze up to her face, where Miss McNeil had a look of fulfilled contentment.
I'd never seen a more beautiful sight in my life.
I was almost hesitant to kiss her, lest I disturb the perfection I saw before me. And yet I couldn't resist bending over and softly touching my lips to hers. Miss McNeil moaned happily as my tongue once again entered her mouth, and we lay like that just kissing softly for a few minutes while I began to run my hands over her warm body again.
I of course ran my hands over her tits again. I teased the nipples with my palms and squeezed her globes with glee. But I also rubbed her arms, massaging her biceps reflexively which made Miss McNeil moan more into my mouth. I ran my hands down her belly and legs, and then eventually, I hooked my fingers into the waistband of her panties.
Still with her eyes closed, Miss McNeil moaned again and then I felt the tension in her legs as she began to lift her hips up. I reacted instinctively, kissing my way down her chin and to her chest as I relocated both of my hands to grab hold of my beautiful neighbor's panties. And then while she planted her feet and arched her butt off the floor, I slid the cotton down her legs and then picked my head up to pull them off the rest of the way, leaving this goddess fully nude before me.
She had a dark tuft of hair above her pussy. It wasn't neatly trimmed down, but it wasn't unruly either. I could see the obvious wetness in her crotch reflecting the bathroom lights; and further below, the puffy pink of her vagina was just barely peeking out from her closed labia.
I had an academic understanding of what I was looking at, both from health class and photos and the one special girl who'd let me see hers before. But the sight of the first pussy I might actually get INTO wasn't as shocking or monumental as when I'd first seen Miss McNeil's breasts. Somehow, while I knew I wanted to see her pussy, I'd never thought a woman's crotch was as attractive as a nice pair of tits.
And so I didn't hesitate very long before tugging off my T-shirt and then kicking my shorts and socks off. Now as fully naked as she was, I moved my warm body so that I was directly atop Miss McNeil, my naked chest resting lightly on top of her breasts while I supported most of my weight on my elbows. My erection was sandwiched between our two bellies, and I felt the tickle against my thighs as our pubic hairs mingled together. And as I began to kiss her again, Miss McNeil hummed happily against my mouth and I felt her legs parting to let my lower half slide between them.
Ever so delicately, I felt the shaft of my banana-bent cock slide into the groove of her pussy lips. I pulled back just a bit further, and with a gentle nudge, my cockhead lowered down and moved into position. This was it. On the cold bathroom tile floor in Miss McNeil's house, I was going to lose my virginity.
"Oh, Colin..." Miss McNeil moaned with infinite joy, and at the sound of her dead husband's name, she suddenly went rigid.
I went rigid, too. Just like 'desire-to-fuck-hot-girl' was genetically imprinted on all male humans, 'annoyance-at-hearing-hot-girl-moan-someone-else's-name' was similarly hardwired into my brain.
Miss McNeil's eyes flew open and then she took one look at me before her face went ashen and she started crying. In a heartbeat, she went from my sensually alluring goddess right back into Miss McNeil, sad widow neighbor who didn't have a man around to fix up the little things in her house.
I lost my erection almost immediately. Crying girls just don't do it for me.
"I'm so sorry, so sorry, Miss McNeil," I soothed while scooting off her. It was instinctive. I would push a girl just a little too far and then apologize while backpedaling. I would kiss her and then apologize for it when she complained she wasn't ready. I would grab a boob and then apologize for it when she slapped my hand. Now I was apologizing for taking Miss McNeil's panties off and then getting ready to mount her.
Miss McNeil's hands went up to cover her nakedness and I quickly grabbed the ends of the robe she was lying on, pulling it up to loosely cover her and then tying the belt myself. Then, while she rolled away from me and curled into a fetal position, I hunted around and sat up to start hunching myself into my shorts. Then I went searching for my shirt, then my socks, and shoes.
By the time I was fully dressed, Miss McNeil had composed herself and she wasn't crying anymore. She was sitting up and leaning against the wall, although she still wasn't looking at me.
"Miss McNeil?" I ventured in a careful voice. I'd thought about just bolting, but it didn't seem right.
She took a deep breath and then exhaled for a good five seconds. And when she took the next deep breath, she turned to look at me through wet eyes. "I'm sorry, Ben. I never should have let things get so far."
"No, no. It's my fault. I'm just a walking hormone." It was an excuse I'd repeated many a time with nearly all of my teen dates. If I didn't show remorse, they'd never go out with me again.
"You can't help it. I'm the adult here. I could go to jail for what I did."
"You said that before. But I promise you, I'd never tell ANYONE."
"Just because you don't tell doesn't mean we can't get caught." She closed her eyes and sighed again. "We can't do this ever again, Ben."
I sighed and looked down. I'd known it couldn't last forever. I'd hoped it would last beyond just two times, but that was that.
I didn't say anything, and neither did she for a long while. I just went over her blowjob in my head, and pictured her fingering herself to orgasm while I sucked on her tits. And with those happy thoughts in my mind, I began to smile wistfully.
Miss McNeil seemed to realize that I wasn't about to start yelling or complaining about the situation. After sighing with relief, she managed a hopeful expression on her pretty face.
"Well," I began as I looked around and then saw the broken towel bar, still with only one bracket holding it up. "Can I still fix your towel bar?"
Miss McNeil started laughing. "Sure, Ben. But I'm..." she pointed back towards her bedroom. "I'm going to go change into something a little ... uh ... less naked."
MAY 2000, SOPHOMORE YEAR
When I breathed, I could still smell the sweet, musky odor of her sweat. When I closed my eyes, I could still see the beatific expression on her face. And when I quieted my mind, I could hear the soft moan of her orgasm.
I yearned to experience all those sensations again. But it was not to be. For two weeks, I hadn't seen Miss McNeil. For two weeks, I tried unsuccessfully to put our two sexual interludes out of my mind.
"Ben, you got a minute?"
I closed my locker and turned to see Megan Kwan waiting for me, her hand idly tapping the telescoping handle on the roller-schoolbag she used instead of a backpack. School had just ended, and there was nothing left for me but to drive home. "Sure, what's up?"
"Can we talk... ?" Megan glanced around, noticing the hustle and bustle of the crowd. "Uh, somewhere a little more private?"
I shrugged, "Sure."
Megan simply turned and started walking away. I followed her, and with my mind in its current sexually-heightened state, I found myself staring at Megan's ass. As she pulled her roller-bag along, her hips were automatically swaying and twisting to maintain balance while dragging the pack with one hand. Beneath the ordinary T-shirt, she was wearing these tight jeans that hugged her body, and my mouth began to water as I imagined how her creamy globes would look without the heavy denim in the way.
It wasn't the first time I'd checked Megan out. I'd surreptitiously checked out pretty much every girl in school, even the ugly ones. And I'd more openly gaped at the gorgeous girls, who were used to the attention. But this time I felt myself lingering a bit longer than usual. Megan was still clearly a girl, in comparison to Miss McNeil who was all woman, but she was a growing girl. The extra couple of inches she'd grown had all been in her legs, and since she was rather skinny, her legs looked pretty long despite her 5'4" height. Her hips were starting to swell to the sides and for some reason, I found the gentle curve from her hips to her tiny waist to be a turn-on.
I couldn't see her tits from behind, but memory reminded me that she'd been almost completely flat-chested when we dated back in November. But in the past few months, Megan had developed some healthy bumps that required the use of a bra. And as she grew, her round China doll face had begun to elongate into the pretty face of a young woman.
All of this analysis I did automatically. I was 16. I thought about sex and girls constantly. So it was easy to ogle Megan without being obvious about it and still notice that Megan had led me to the back of the school, to the bleachers by the football field. There was one other couple there, making out in the shade beneath the bleachers towards one end. Megan took me to the other end but we actually ascended a few rows rather than tuck ourselves away beneath the gleaming aluminum.
"So what's up?" I asked casually once we'd sat down. I talked with Megan every day; there was no need to be nervous.
But she was nervous. Megan wouldn't look me in the eye and she bit her lip before mumbling something so quietly that I couldn't make out her words.
"Excuse me?" I leaned in. "I didn't catch that."
Megan glared right into my eyes as if it were my fault I couldn't hear her. And then in a louder voice she asked, "Do you still like me?"
I arched an eyebrow and answered like any other 16-year-old might answer. "Huh?"
"Do you still like me?"
"Of course I do."
Megan's tone dropped, emphasizing the seriousness of her question. "I mean, like-me-like-me."
My eyes popped open. She was asking if I were still interested in her as a potential girlfriend. "Uh, well..." I stalled, and Megan's face fell as I didn't immediately give her the answer she'd been looking for.
I'd first dated Megan because she was a willing female, period. Back then, if I had to come up with a top list of girls I wanted to date, she was maybe 26. But since 1 through 25 wouldn't go out with me, I'd been content to get what I could from Megan.
But since then, we'd gotten to be friends and I found I really liked her. She still wasn't in my top 10 or anything. Those slots were reserved for the girls who put out or had big tits. But recently I'd found that when I tried to mentally assemble the list, I'd simply been leaving Megan out of it entirely. She defied those categories, since when I saw Megan, I saw my friend; I didn't see a sex object. Megan was almost like my sister Brandi, a cute girl who attended my school but meant more to me than any position on a list of girls I secretly wanted to have sex with. So I simply hadn't thought about the possibility of dating Megan again. I'd just assumed we'd be friends forever.
Wincing at the awkward situation, I shrugged and looked away before answering. "I ... I haven't really thought about it much, Megan. I mean, I did ... like-you-like- you. But you said you weren't ready and you know I'd never push you to do anything you weren't ready for."
"I know. Thank you for that," Megan managed a weak smile and leaned towards me. "But what if ... what if I were ready now?"
My mind was racing. I hadn't had a date in forever. The same thing had happened to me last year. At the beginning of the school year, everyone wanted to hook up with everyone else and the dates had come with some frequency. But some people settled into boyfriend/girlfriend relationships and others just got bored of the whole thing. And by the end of Spring, the only girls I was kissing were my mom and sisters on the cheek.
This year, since my two-week thing with Megan, there had only been one three- week thing in February with Stephanie Vo before she went to go flirt with an upperclassman on the tennis team. So the idea of getting some action, even just first base with a friend, sounded like a great idea.
"Uh, you sure?" I asked, intrigued.
"Yeah," Megan gave me a stronger smile.
I knew what I was supposed to do. "So Megan, you doing anything Friday night?"
Now she was beaming, her eyes lit up like fireworks. "No, why? You have something in mind?"
"Have you seen Gladiator yet?" I asked, excited about the upcoming swords and manly-men epic.
"Uh, no," Megan frowned. Perhaps she'd been thinking of something more romantic. But there was no WAY I'd go to see Center Stage or any other ballet movie. I was friendly with girls, but I wasn't gay.
"Well, I've got a car now. Can I take you to dinner and a movie?"
That was really all Megan wanted, so she smiled and shyly replied, "Sure."
When Megan blushed and glanced down, I was struck by how pretty she was growing up to be. Gone was the little flat-chested, underdeveloped girl. In her place was a young woman of 15 rapidly on her way to becoming an adult. And when her dark eyes flicked to me with a hunger no little girl ever displayed, I found myself moving on instinct again.
My hand reached out to her cheek and Megan gasped when she felt the gentle touch of my fingers. And then I was leaning across the bleacher bench, and automatically my eyes began to close as I tilted my head and brought my face up to hers.
Megan stopped breathing for a moment and her eyes flew open wide when she realized I was about to kiss her. She neither shied away nor leaned to meet me, but when my lips touched hers she puckered up, and then two seconds later I heard her moan and begin to flow into my kiss.
It wasn't electric, but it was sweet. I peeked for a second to see that Megan had closed her eyes, and then I half-smiled into the kiss as I pressed a little more firmly, calling upon all my knowledge for how to properly kiss a girl.
Kissing felt good. I could have stayed there and kissed her forever. But I didn't want to push my luck and so I broke away, leaving Megan gasping with her eyes still closed. Her head followed me for a few inches before she rocked back to regain her balance. I touched her cheek one more time before getting up and turning to head down the stairs to where we'd left our schoolbags.
"I'll pick you up at six," I said brightly.
Megan just glowed and smiled.
For the next couple of days, Megan and I got positively giggly around each other. We were flirting constantly, and we cheated twice, sneaking kisses even before our first date (well second-first date).
Cassidy caught us once and complained, "Knock it off, you two. Can't it wait until Friday's date?"
I just shrugged and asked, "Why? I want to. She wants to, right?"
Megan giggled and nodded her head. So I kissed her again.
Cassidy growled and then Megan declared, "You had your chance, Cass."
It was just after dinner on Thursday and I'd beaten everyone to the TV. The video game console was powered on and I was button-mashing my way to glory while little Eden and Emma leaned against my sides and watched the on-screen violence with wide eyes.
"You know, the twins probably shouldn't be seeing that," Brandi snarked and folded her arms over her chest, glaring at me with all her big sister disdain.
"YOU try getting them to leave." I shrugged and kept mashing. "I told them to go to their room and play."
"I wanna stay with Ben!" Eden complained.
"Yeah!" Emma chimed in.
"You COULD play a less violent game, Ben," Brandi tried to reason.
I shrugged again. "Girls gotta learn sometime. Besides," I reached out with my off-hand and tousled my baby sister's hair. "You guys are big girls now, right?"
"Right!" both Eden and Emma chirped. But then a second later, I took a big swipe with my battle axe and both twins gasped before covering their eyes with their hands.
"See!" Brandi said in her best I-told-you-so big-sister tone.
I paused the game and was just about to say something stupid when Mom's voice cut in. "Ben?"
We all turned and I answered, "Yeah, Mom?"
"Miss McNeil called. She's got a pipe leaking in her bathroom all over her floor. Can you take a look first? She shouldn't have to call a plumber unless absolutely necessary."
I sighed. After dinner, I usually didn't want to move anywhere that didn't involve my butt on the couch. "Can't it wait until tomorrow?"
"It's a leaking PIPE, Ben," Mom scolded. "Water doesn't wait for anything."
"Fine, fine." I tensed my jaw and then turned off the game. The twins hurried to their room to find comfort in their toys while Brandi picked up the remote and immediately took my seat when I got up.
It wasn't that I was against fixing Miss McNeil's pipes or helping out with handiwork around her house. But I was nervous. I hadn't seen Miss McNeil since "that day" and I wasn't sure how to act around her. But obediently, I went to the garage to get the tool box and then started off for our neighbor's house.
"Hi, Ben." Miss McNeil looked at me intently when she opened the door. She then stood there for a long minute, just running her eyes up and down me while she seemed to vibrate inside. Her skin was flushed, and I saw the touch of sweat on her forehead. And her feet were bare beneath the thick house robe that she seemingly always wore recently.
Still nervous, I hefted the tool box in my left hand and said, "Hi Miss McNeil. Mom said you had a leaking pipe?"
"Yes, Ben. Come on in." She stepped aside as I walked in.
"So where's the leak?"
"In my bedroom," she said softly from behind me. There was a husk in her voice.
I assumed she meant the Master Bathroom adjacent to her bedroom, so I started down the hall and then went into her bedroom to get to the Master Bath. I actually didn't see the object at first. My attention was already turning towards the sink and vanity area. But I did catch the flesh-colored object out of the corner of my eye and abruptly, I stopped in my tracks.
It was a dildo. I'd seen a few in the porn videos, but never a real one with my own eyes. The flesh-toned object looked to be an ordinary size, maybe even smaller than my dick, but it was certainly realistic. It had a mushroom head and veiny bumps, and even a small depression where the piss-hole would be. And the dildo was glistening wet.
Miss McNeil was suddenly behind me, husking deeply, "It just isn't the same as the real thing."
I spun in surprise and before I realized it, Miss McNeil had pushed against both of my shoulders and I flopped onto my back across the bed. I landed just a foot away from the dildo and in a panic, I scrambled away from it.
But then Miss McNeil's hands went to the belt of her robe, tugging it loose. And then all of my attention was on the beautiful 28-year-old widow as her robe puddled to the floor, leaving her body fully naked before me.
"Ohmigod, ohmigod, ohmigod," I started babbling while breathing extremely rapidly. The image of Miss McNeil's body was seared into memory, but up close and personal it was even more wonderful than I'd remembered. Her full breasts were proud, firm globes of heaven protruding off her chest. Her narrow waist and full hips were all woman, and I could see the glistening moisture of arousal matting her now neatly-trimmed pubic hair just above her engorged pussy lips, spread wide with arousal and recent abuse.
"Shh, Ben. Relax or you're going to hyperventilate," the pretty brunette soothed. But as she knelt at the foot of the bed and moved between my legs, relaxing was the last thing on my mind. She opened my fly and then carefully extracted my dick, and I managed to slow down to a heavy pant as she took my member in her hands.
She gasped when her cool fingers circled my throbbing cock. "Definitely not the same as the real thing," she husked. "It's so hot. It's so hard. And it's bigger than I remember."
Like a dumb kid, I started to question the situation, and gasping I asked, "What are we-? I thought you said-?"
"I can't help it," Miss McNeil turned those gorgeous green eyes up to me. "I need a cock."
"What about the pipe?"
"There's no leak, Ben. The only thing that needs plugging is me."
With that, Miss McNeil began to strip off my clothing, tugging my shorts and boxers to my ankles before ripping my shirt over my head. Faster than I would have thought possible, I was as naked as she was, and my hips were straining off the bed while this beautiful woman lovingly stroked my cock.
Then, Miss McNeil reached out and grabbed the dildo. Expertly turning it in her hands, I watched as she slid the thick phallus into her pussy while she knelt before me, and she moaned before snapping her eyes open. "It's just not the same, Ben. Don't you see? It's not hot. It's not throbbing. It's just not real. I haven't been fucked in over three years, Ben. I just can't take it anymore."
She was stroking my dick with her left hand now while she wriggled the dildo inside of her with her right. Her eyelids fluttered and she licked her lips while staring at my erection, now straining with a mind of its own towards the beautiful woman. "God help me. I can't stop." She sighed. "I'm going to hell."
And with that, Miss McNeil bent over and inhaled my prick into her mouth.
"Ohhh..." I groaned and simply fell back across the bed, the sensations Miss McNeil's mouth produced simply too much for me to handle. She jacked me slowly with her left hand and suckled the head. Her tongue flicked out across the tip, and she moaned erotically the entire time.
Today, I merely held Miss McNeil's head in my hands, and I lay back to enjoy it as she began to bob her head up and down in my lap.
"Oh, Miss McNeil, Miss McNeil," I groaned. "I love this. I love you. Oh, don't ever stop!"
She was good. I didn't have anything to compare against, but I just KNEW that Miss McNeil wasn't an ordinary cocksucker. She was just as enthusiastic as a porn star, who would be faking it for the camera. Miss McNeil wasn't faking anything. She just loved to give head.
And inside three minutes, that expertise and enthusiasm had me blowing my load into her mouth. I groaned and held her head down while I nutted down my beautiful neighbor's throat, and Miss McNeil moaned the entire time.
Then, after she finished swallowing every drop of jism I gave her, I felt Miss McNeil's body tense up beneath my hands and she went silent for a second. Picking my head up to see what was wrong, I then saw the vibrations going through her body while her right hand furiously shook as she drove the dildo in and out of her pussy, and still with my half-hard cock in her mouth, Miss McNeil began to scream.
Tears began to roll down her cheeks and I felt the sonic vibrations along my shaft as the lovely brunette woman screamed around my dick. And just as her cries died out, she returned to sucking my meat while her body shuddered and jerked, as if sucking me prolonged her pleasure.
And then at last, she was done.
But I wasn't.
16-year-old hormones beautiful naked woman with great tits her hot, sucking mouth on my cock = very fast recovery.
Miss McNeil was still nursing my dick as she came down from her orgasm when she realized I was just as hard as I'd been before ejaculation. "Are you already hard?" she popped off and asked in amazement.
"For you, always," I said sincerely.
Miss McNeil's cheeks puffed up as she grinned broadly at me. And without further preamble, she crawled up onto the bed and then planted a fierce kiss on my lips.
Kissing I knew. Kissing I was used to. I circled my arms around her body and reveled in the chance to stroke her naked back. I'd never felt the embrace of a naked girl before, and the feeling of a grown woman crushing her tits to my chest while spearing her tongue into my mouth had me thrilled beyond comprehension.
Miss McNeil pulled away just long enough to gasp, "You're such a good kisser for a kid."
"Thank you," I answered sincerely.
She kissed me again before moving to straddle my hips. I felt the tickle of her trimmed bush against my pelvis and then she wriggled her hips around until my hard cock was pressed flat between our bodies. Almost experimentally, the beautiful brunette glided her wet pussy lips along my shaft. And then, her green eyes glowed as she looked down at me. "Are you ready for me, Ben?"
For a second I panicked. Would I pop off in three seconds? What should I do? I'd never done this before! I'd read about techniques and about thrusting and clit manipulation, but right now, in the face of my first ever experience, I was frightened out of my wits. "I'm a virgin," I moaned.
Miss McNeil smiled and bent to kiss my nose. "I know."
And with that, she took my cock in hand, elevated herself up, and then began to sink her pussy down around my shaft.
"Ohhh ... Ben..." she crooned as my meat began to fill her up. The dildo had loosened her up, but like I said, I was a bit longer and a bit thicker, so it took a few seconds before she was able to hit rock bottom.
And when I felt her crotch pressed all the way down to mine, I finally started breathing again. It was done. I was a virgin no longer. "Oh, Miss McNeil..." I sighed.
She stayed there for a long while, her head thrown back with her eyes closed. Every so often, she would rotate her hips or wiggle a bit just to feel every little sensation. It was her first cock in over three years.
I was focused in on the sensations myself. It was my first pussy ... period.
In retrospect, I was really lucky that she didn't move for a few minutes. It gave me time to adjust, to get used to the feelings of being inside the warmest, wettest, most wonderful pussy imaginable. I was on such a mental high after losing my virginity and finding myself balls deep inside Miss McNeil of all people, that if she'd begun riding me, I would have blown my wad almost immediately.
But as it was, by the time she began to move, I'd gotten over my initial shock and I could just lay back and enjoy it without exploding prematurely.
"What do I do?" I asked softly.
"Nothing, for now. Just enjoy it, okay Ben?" She sighed as her hips began to move up and down, and I intently watched the elaborate balancing act of her shoulders bobbing back and forth while she raised and lowered herself along my shaft.
"Just let me use your cock," Miss McNeil moaned.
"Whenever you want," I said wholeheartedly.
Miss McNeil smiled, and then she did use me. I was a living dildo attached to a 16-year-old useless lump of flesh that just took up space on top of her bed. But dildoes don't have hands. And after riding me for a few minutes and roughly impaling herself on my shaft, Miss McNeil grabbed my hands and pulled them to her tits.
I'd just been watching the heavy orbs jiggle as she went up and down, the erect nipples wobbling in tiny circles with her rhythmic thrusting. But now as she clasped my hands over her round breasts, I added my instinctive pinching and caressing to the sensations pouring through this woman's body.
"Oh, Ben! Pinch them. Squeeze my nipples!" Miss McNeil moaned.
I squeezed.
"Harder!" She commanded.
Tentatively, I squeezed a little more.
"HARDER!"
Reflexively, I clamped down.
"OHHH!!!" she cried, and her humping started moving faster.
Miss McNeil was approaching climax. I'd started to figure out the telltale signs of her orgasm, and the harder she rode me the harder I started molesting her boobs. And the further we went, the more sensations were being transmitted to my prick, and the more I began thrusting my hips off the mattress to meet her body.
I also started to overload with brain choices. Do I watch my thick pecker disappearing and reappearing through her pussy lips? Do I watch the jiggle of her boobs in my hands? Or do I watch the blissful expression on her face? I tried to watch all three and just got cross-eyed in the process.
"Fuck, fuck, fuck!" Miss McNeil began chanting. "Fuck me, Ben! Fuck me!"
I did the best I could, driving my cock into her body from below with every ab muscle I had.
"Fuck me! Oh, God! Oh, God! I'm cumming! I'm cumming!"
And I was cumming, too. The instant I felt the tight clamp of pussy muscles around my shaft, I felt that familiar relief from pressure as my balls evacuated their heavy load of semen and I groaned loudly as I began to spurt into Miss McNeil's clenching pussy.
"YES!!!" Miss McNeil crowed as her climax overtook her. Her hands clamped over the backs of my hands, pressing my palms even tighter to her tits while I reflexively squeezed. And she screamed in agony and ecstasy while she felt the ultimate pleasure course through her body.
I was enjoying the ultimate pleasure as well. My breath gave out before my cock did, and with my mouth gaping open, I gasped like a dying fish while my pecker fired shot after shot of boiling hot jism into my neighbor's wet box.
And then it was over.
Like a graceful deer shot in mid-stride, Miss McNeil slowly toppled over me and collapsed onto my chest. Instinctively, my hands went up to wrap around her, and I cuddled her tightly to me while we both panted for air.
"Thank you, Ben," she managed to whisper. "I sooo needed that."
"Thank YOU, Miss McNeil. That was incredible."
She sighed and nuzzled her nose against my cheek. "Maybe you should start calling me Keira."
I smirked and rubbed my cheek against hers. "I don't know if I can do that. Besides, wouldn't people get suspicious if I started calling you by your first name?"
"Just between us," she said huskily right into my ear. "Just when we're in private."
"Okay," I sighed happily and tilted my cheek tighter against hers. "It's just, I would never want anything bad to happen to you. You're amazing ... Keira. I loved what we did. I love you."
I was expecting her to swoon with delight. After all, didn't all girls want men to say the magic L-word? Instead, Keira sighed. "Don't say that, Ben. You don't even know what love is."
"Do too," I said defensively, my eyebrows pinching together.
She chuckled. "It's puppy love. And that's your orgasm talking. I learned a long time ago: never believe a man when he's drunk or having sex..." Keira laughed again. " ... Or running for public office."
I laughed and then went quiet. My cock was starting to soften and I felt the wetness leaking out of her onto my crotch. I sighed and stroked Keira's back. And then in a trembling voice, I asked, "Was this? Was this just a one-time thing?"
She took a deep breath and turned her head away from me, resting her head against my shoulder. "I should say yes. But I can't. God help me I can't. I want to do this again, Ben. Do you?"
"Of course!" I answered quickly.
She chuckled at my eagerness. And then she pushed herself upright and my eyes immediately dropped to her naked tits now just inches away from my face and hanging beautifully.
"Ahem," Keira stated to get my attention. And then in a serious voice, she said, "My period should start Sunday, so we're probably okay. But next time will have to wait until I can get on the pill. I'm not married and you're too young to be a daddy."
"Okay," I nodded. "But how long will that be?"
"I'm not sure yet. But I'll call you."
"How is this going to work? My mom is gonna get suspicious if I'm over here too often."
My beautiful neighbor sighed before slipping off me and then propping herself up on her side with one hand. "It won't be that often Ben. I can't stop, but I can control myself. We can't do this more than once a week, okay?"
"Okay," I replied quickly. I knew enough to take whatever I could get whenever I could get it. Full intercourse with a gorgeous babe once a week sounded like Heaven on Earth. And as I looked over her naked body and imagined what we could do the next time, I felt a stirring in my loins as my dick began to harden for a third time.
Licking my lips, I got a hopeful expression on my face as I asked softly, "Keira?"
"Yes, Ben?"
I reached out and lightly ran my fingers along the bare skin of her hip. "Can we do it again right now?"
Keira McNeil simply rolled over onto her back and spread her legs. "Come fuck me, young stud.."
Next chapter
Chapter 2: Teenage Explorations - The Complicated Sex Life Of Ben - Chapter 2 by Fireces full book limited free
2 Chapter 2: Teenage Explorations
MAY 2000, SOPHOMORE YEAR
"See? He's got that look again!"
I rolled my eyes at Kenny Doyle and took another bite of my Salisbury steak. I wasn't sure why they called it a steak. It pretty much looked like a cross between meatloaf and a hamburger patty. But for now, I concentrated furiously on my food and made sure I didn't drift away to la la land again.
It was so easy to drift. Just last night, I'd cum three times with a beautiful woman. I'd had sex. I wasn't a virgin anymore. And the memories of what activities had taken place were simply so wonderful that I couldn't help but glow and smile beatifically.
The first time Keira had given me a blowjob, I walked around school with a calm serenity. I'd no longer had that manic urge to get off with a beautiful girl. Now that I'd actually had sex, I not only found that serenity, but also a cool confidence.
I was a true man. I was a functioning, productive male of the species. I'd had sex with a beautiful woman, and no one could take that away from me. No longer was I just another teenage virgin spending half of his day trying to figure out how to lose said virginity. No longer was I worried about orgasmic release. I knew it would come again. So absent of that concern, I had plenty of time to focus on other things. My world was simply ... clearer.
I held my head high as I cruised down the school's hallways. I wasn't just a leaf on the wind anymore. I was the wind itself, moving however and wherever I wanted.
Kenny had picked up my new attitude immediately. He said I looked different, but when he pried me about the sex question I just ignored him. There was nothing in the world that could get me to do or say anything that might lead to me no longer having sex with Keira.
So at lunch, as usual, he called in reinforcements. Once again, I had half the table staring at me to see for themselves if I was really different.
I guess I was.
I tired of staring at my food within two seconds. Instead, I simply picked my head up and focused in on each of my observers, one at a time. Individually, I dared them to say something. What could they do?
Abigail and Allison Sanders immediately backed down when I glared at them. Daniel Chen got a smirk on his face and nodded knowingly. Cassidy O'Leary canted her head and started to re-evaluate me. And then there was Megan Kwan, sitting right beside me. She was looking prettier and prettier, and after the fun I'd had with Keira last night, I started to imagine what it would be like doing the same to Megan tonight.
Megan was the first to speak. "You're right, he IS different."
"Yeah," Cassidy put in. "He's ... somehow stronger. And a little scary."
"Scary!" Abigail Sanders agreed, followed in stereo by Allison's agreement, "Scary!"
I sighed. "Will you stop talking as if I'm not here. And I'm not scary. I'm just the same old Ben."
"You seem more confident, Ben," Daniel pointed out.
"I'm telling you, Ben's having sex with someone," Kenny stated emphatically. "He's got that look."
Then almost immediately, everyone at the table turned and lasered their gaze on Megan.
The young girl suddenly saw the dozens of eyeballs locked onto her and she paled visibly. "No! No," she protested.
"No, we're not having sex!" I said loudly, drawing attention back to me.
"If not her, then who?" Cassidy glared accusingly at me.
"Will you guys cool it? Isn't it enough that I'm just feeling good about having a date tonight?" I reached to take Megan's hand on top of the table and squeezed it. "Look, everyone here knows I'm taking Megan out tonight."
I turned to look at her and without thinking, I moved my hand up to sweep her dark bangs out of her eyes and behind her ear. "A very pretty girl wants to spend a night out with me, and I couldn't be happier," I said sincerely.
Megan beamed happily and she squeezed my hand.
Then I whirled and glared at everyone else. "Now I'll thank you to butt out!"
The date was perfect.
Megan's parents greeted me and expressed some concern that their daughter was going out. She was their little girl and the idea of her being out with a boy scared them a bit. Still, Megan actually hadn't dated since the last time she went out with me, and the Kwan's seemed comforted that their daughter was going with a nice boy they already knew (me).
So when Megan came downstairs, we all suitably oohed and ahhed as the young lady had put on makeup, done her hair, and was wearing a cute but age- appropriate dress. Megan's appearance was far beyond her usual T-shirt, jeans, and ponytail daily approach.
Dinner was great. We went to a burger joint where we ran into a bunch of our other classmates. But after chatting a bit we got our own little booth and settled in to enjoy each other's company. Being prior friends, conversation came easily to us and I didn't have to force anything like I did occasionally on previous dates.
We then hurried to make our movie time. Since Megan was still just fifteen, her parents imposed a 10pm curfew. Once we got settled, Megan let me slide my hand into hers and we stayed like that for the entire movie.
Twice, I leaned over and kissed her. Neither time did she object.
Now in the darkness of the theater, usually around the second kiss I would start sliding my hand up from her waist towards a breast, gently moving in to cop a feel. Only two of my school dates had ever let me get that far. The others, including Megan, had reached up to stop my hand well before it got too close.
But I'd already had sex. I'd already suckled the bare nipples of a grown woman with nice big tits. I didn't need to get the cheap thrill of cupping a teenager's A- cups outside both her bra and her blouse. So when I kissed Megan, I didn't bother trying to cop a feel. I just enjoyed her presence and enjoyed the softness of her lips. It was a reflection of the way I felt about her. She was sweet, she was my friend, and I didn't want to treat her like a sex object.
But Megan wanted to feel a little more like a sex object. The third time I went to kiss her during the movie, she seemed pretty impatient. And when I pulled away to return my attention to the screen, Megan just huffed at me quietly, "Stop being such a nice guy, Ben."
Quickly, I turned my head back to hers with a questioning look. "Huh?"
Megan rolled her eyes and then she grabbed my hand and unceremoniously planted it on her boob. Reflexively, I tried to pull away, but she held my hand in place. And even through the padding of her bra and her blouse, I could feel the slight bump of a hard nipple denting the material.
I took the hint and began to squeeze Megan's boob, and this time when I leaned in to kiss her, she met me in a rush of passion.
We didn't go any further than that, although I did fondle her breasts when we kissed twice more before the movie ended. I didn't need to pressure Megan into any more than exactly what she wanted. After all, I knew Keira would be letting me go all the way later on.
At the end of the night, just outside her front door, I gave Megan a goodbye kiss that took her breath away.
The next day was a lazy Saturday. There was only a month to go before finals, but I was procrastinating my studying. In the morning, I met up with the guys to go to the batting cages. In typical teenage fashion, hitting the balls with bats turned into a contest of manliness. Or is that stupidity? In any case, we took turns covering our eyes and crotches with our hands, stepping in front of the fast-pitch hardballs and getting whacked while our supposed "friends" laughed like hyenas.
I went home bruised and battered, but felt I had successfully defended my male honor. Kenny was going to have a hard time living down the moment when he ducked out of the way of a ball at the last second. Even taking two more balls to the chest afterwards weren't enough to erase his shame.
After lunch, my little sister Brooke talked me into helping her with a 5000 piece puzzle she was working on, and we spent a couple of hours lying on the floor of the family room putting things together. The 14-year-old twerp wasn't quite so annoying when she had something to focus on.
In the afternoon, I heard the doorbell ring and my dad went to go get it. A moment later, I heard him say, "Oh, hi Keira."
At first, the name didn't register. But then when Miss McNeil walked into the family room, I suddenly realized my dad was talking to MY Keira. And on this warm mid-May day, she was positively stunning in a baby ringer T-shirt that hugged her tits, a short skirt, and wedge-heeled sandals, all of which showed off her long legs. She looked 21 again. Her dark hair was pulled back and her sparkling emerald eyes shone straight at me as she said, "Hi, Ben. Hi, Brooke."
Brooke politely replied, "Hello, Miss McNeil."
I just stared dumbly. What was she doing here? And good lord she looked hot! Fortunately, silence is the status quo for a teenage boy, so no one thought it odd that I hadn't responded. If I had, I probably would have slipped up and addressed her as Keira instead of Miss McNeil.
My mom came out just then and greeted our neighbor. "Well, hi, Keira! What's up?"
"Good afternoon, Beth. Well, I'd like to talk to you and Michael about Ben."
"What? Did he do something wrong?" My dad immediately put in with concern in his voice.
"Oh no, no. Ben has been wonderful. And he's been so helpful around the house these past couple of years." Keira turned her green gaze to me. "He's growing up into a fine young man."
"Yes he is," Mom agreed. "So what's going on then?"
"Well," Keira began and glanced down at the floor for a moment. "I was thinking to hire Ben."
"Hire?" Dad queried.
"I want to do some redecorating around the house. I want to convert the spare bedroom into a real home office. Repaint a bit. Change out some fixtures. I mean, for the past three years, I've left everything exactly the same way it was when Colin died. I didn't want things to change."
Keira took a deep breath and looked over at me. "But things HAVE changed, and I think it's time I started moving on. I can't just be widow McNeil forever."
Mom went over and hugged her neighbor and friend. "Good for you, Keira."
Dad was a little more practical. "But you want to hire Ben? He's good for fixing up odds and ends here and there, but he's not a professional contractor. And besides, he's still in school."
"Well, first off, I'm not doing anything drastic. No knocking down walls or anything like that. Just some paint, some fixtures, maybe assembling some furniture. Nothing he can't handle. I just don't see the need to pay all that money to some contractors. And besides, I'm in no rush. I was thinking maybe one afternoon a week for now. We'll figure something out when summer comes."
"Hmm..." Dad looked thoughtful. "What do you think, Ben?"
I blinked twice before answering a little too eagerly, "I'd LOVE to."
Brooke shot me an odd look, but I ignored her as I explained, "I mean, it's a big project and it'll all be under my control. I've never gotten to do something like that before. And you know I'd just get bored at home during the summer anyways."
"Maybe Saturdays?" Keira added. "I wouldn't want to take him away on a school night."
Mom shrugged. "Sounds okay to me. What do you think, Michael?" she asked my dad.
"I suppose. As long as Ben is willing to do it."
I nodded hurriedly.
"But no slacking off Ben," Dad warned. "If you take this job you have an obligation and responsibility to do it right."
"I will!" I grinned.
Then Dad paused. "Don't you even want to know how much you're being paid?"
Keira and I grinned at each other. If I had my way, I'd be paid in sex. But I didn't say that, stating only, "We'll work it out. Honestly, I'm not doing this for the money."
My parents beamed at me, believing I was solely motivated by my ambition to tackle a project on my own. If only they knew my ulterior motives as well.
"Well, I'm sure you'll pay him a fair wage, Keira. When do you want him to start?" Mom asked.
"How about right now?" Keira suggested. "We'll go over to my house and talk about what kind of projects I'm thinking about. And I'll have him home in time for dinner."
Twenty minutes later I was naked and flat on my back across Keira's bed. Post- ejaculation, my body felt like melting into the mattress as I was floating in a sea of pleasure.
Keira just scooped up the last glob of my cum from her lip and then popped it into her mouth, moaning, "Mmm ... yummy..."
Naked, she crawled onto the bed. Her swaying breasts captured my attention despite the orgasmic fog in my brain. "Have you ever eaten a pussy, Ben?"
"No."
"Will you?"
"For you, anything," I said in a deep and honest voice.
She chuckled. "You know, I believe that." Keira then rolled over onto her back and spread her legs to the sides, her knees in the air as she planted her feet onto the bed. "Now, Ben. If you're going to do this, you've got to do this right."
I nodded while moving around to put my head between her thighs. I looked down at the closed lips of her pussy, studying it and quickly identifying her hooded clit for future reference. "Teach me, Keira."
"You bet I will."
By the time I headed home, I'd picked up the basics of cunnilingus and I certainly knew more about thrusting and angling my cock in the missionary position.
I was also short about three quarts of semen. And when Keira had gone to empty all that out, we found out we'd been just in time since her period was just starting. She said she was going on the pill immediately and hoped to be done with her period by the next Saturday.
I gave my neighbor a passionate thank you kiss that left her breathless and then hurried home. I still had another thirty minutes before dinner, and as it turned out, I needed the extra time.
Brooke had wanted me to help her finish the puzzle. But when I lay down on the floor beside her, my little sister wrinkled up her nose and said, "You smell funny, Ben. What were you doing over there?"
My mind immediately started whirling. I hadn't thought about the possibility of smelling like sex. Would my parents smell me and figure it out? My jaw waggled up and down a few times before I managed to come up with, "I was moving furniture. I guess I got a little sweaty."
Brooke seemed to buy it, because all she said was, "Well you stink. Go take a shower or something."
I agreed and went to wash away the evidence of my illicit behavior.
Then at dinner, I daydreamed about making love.
On Monday, after calculating an intercept point midway between Megan's first and second periods, I hurried to that spot and only had to wait a minute before she came walking along, flanked by both Abigail and Allison Sanders. It was my first time seeing Megan since our date.
The girls were chattering on incessantly but Megan abruptly exited the conversation when she saw me waiting for her. "Ben!" she exclaimed happily and ran over to me.
She skidded to a halt about two feet away and clutched her binder to her chest with both forearms wrapped around it. "What are you doing here? Isn't your second period on the other side of the school?"
"Yeah, but I couldn't wait to see you again," I said charmingly. I wasn't really THAT pained with desire to see her again, but I figured it was what she wanted to hear. After all, I liked being with Megan and I DID want to be with her more.
I was right. Megan's face lit up, and then she blushed and smiled and started twisting slowly, as if she couldn't stand still.
I continued, "And I wanted to ask, will you go out with me again this Friday?"
"Yes! Of course!" She was positively effervescent.
"Great! Uh, we'll talk at lunch or something and figure out what you want to do." I grinned, Megan nodded, and the Sanders twins tittered three feet away.
"See ya later," Megan said dreamily as she turned to rejoin her friends.
Megan stayed in a perky mood all week. We sat side-by-side at lunch every day, and on Friday before our date, she tentatively reached out and held my hand as we walked to fifth period. The touch of her hand sent a pleasant buzz all through my body, and I would have loved to keep that feeling forever.
Seeing our fingers entwined, Cassidy started in on the teasing, but Megan defiantly gripped my hand and wouldn't let go. I was just happy a girl wanted to hold my hand in public.
Our date that night was a simple affair. Tacos were the dinner of choice and miniature golf was the romantic date spot. Megan had a quiet focus and precision about her, and I was rather embarrassed when she beat me. But I made up for it when I sunk the hole in one on the eighteenth to win us a free game for next time.
When the alarms went off and all the lights started flashing, Megan leaped into my arms with glee and hugged me while squealing excitedly. And even though I didn't NEED to cop a feel, it was just too tempting to grab some of Megan's ass while she was wrapped around my taller body.
Megan clearly felt my touch. But she didn't glare at me nor slap my hand away. In fact, she simply giggled and then rubbed her own buttcheeks at my hand. When I finally set her down, Megan got a very nice kiss for letting me touch her ass.
Saturday, unfortunately, turned out to be a grueling work day. Keira and I had done nothing but screw the previous Saturday and this time I actually had to do some work so we'd have something to show for it if anyone got suspicious.
Moving furniture around really did get me hot and sweaty. It was another warm day and inside the house it was becoming stifling. I commented on it and Keira teasingly told me to just work naked.
Grinning, I at least took my shirt off and went back to work. But one look at my bare chest and Keira promptly tackled me onto the couch, shucked my shorts, and then inhaled my cock. Then, after one quick cumload into her mouth just to get our rocks off, Keira decided to teach me doggy-style while she knelt on the couch cushions and braced herself against the backrest.
I had to admit, watching my dick spearing in and out of Keira's pussy from behind while I reached around and fondled her breasts was possibly the greatest experience of my life up until that point.
But then it was back to work. By the end of the day, the spare bedroom had been cleared out and a fresh coat of paint adorned the walls. And then just before I went home, Keira threw me onto her bed and taught me more about making love.
JUNE 2000, SOPHOMORE YEAR
It was a Friday when Adrienne Dennis deigned to speak with me once again. I was just leaving the main quad after giving Megan a sweet kiss goodbye, and I was walking on air as I headed off for my next period.
Life was good. School was almost over. I had a budding romantic relationship with Megan, who would be my date later in the evening. And tomorrow, I planned on fucking Keira so many times that she would risk drowning in my cum. And to top things all off, when I'd measured myself this morning I was an even 5'10". As long as my growth spurt kept up, I'd easily be six feet by the start of my Junior year. So naturally, there was an extra spring in my step as I sauntered down the hallway.
"Heyyy, Ben," came the sultry, sweet voice from my left. I turned just in time to see Adrienne fall into step with me, her spray-on jeans hugging her every curve while her big tits wobbled enticingly in her too-tight top.
Despite my surprise, it took me less than a second to get my bearings. "Hey, Adrienne. What's up?"
"Nothing much. You're heading out to the 500-wing, right?"
"Yeah, Spanish in 503." I arched an eyebrow. Why would Adrienne Dennis know, or want to know, where my classes were?
"I'm in 507. U.S. History," she said. "I'll walk with you."
Confused, I couldn't help but say, "Uh, you've never walked with me before, Adrienne."
"Well, I make it a point to only walk with the best looking guys on campus. Now you qualify." She dropped her eyes obviously up and down my body. "Why? Don't you want me walking with you?" There was an extra purr in Adrienne's voice that set my heart racing.
Hmm, be within a few feet of one of the most gorgeous girls in the school, a girl who made Senior-class chicks jealous? Let the entire school know that Adrienne Dennis was walking to class with me? Sure, I could handle that. "Hey, hey, just didn't know I'd been promoted," I said casually.
"Well you have been. The girls have been talking about how good you're looking these last few weeks. You grew up overnight, Ben. Height, posture, confidence. It's like you're a whole new man."
I thought about Megan. Last semester, she hadn't wanted to date me anymore. Now, I honestly believed she would agree if I asked her to go steady. And I thought of Keira. I especially thought of what I wanted to do to her tomorrow. I grinned and said, "Yeah, I feel like a new man."
"And..." Adrienne's voice dropped to a conspiratorial whisper. "I have an ulterior motive, Ben."
That got my attention and I turned my head. I knew it was too good to be true. "Oh?"
"Could you ... give me a ride home today? Since you're just a few houses down and all." Adrienne smiled radiantly.
I canted my head in confusion. "Doesn't Robbie normally drive you home?"
She shrugged. "We broke up. We both want to see other people and figured we'd end it over the summer. But Donna Kincaid couldn't wait two more weeks." Adrienne spat the name of the Junior-class school slut like it was a filthy word.
"Uh, sure. Just meet me after school."
"Thanks," Adrienne smiled warmly at me. I was once again struck by how gorgeous she looked, and I fought not to let my eyes bounce down to her cleavage.
"But what are you going to do without Robbie driving you?" I asked.
The buxom blonde shrugged. "There's only two weeks of school left. I'll figure something out."
I bit down on my impulse to drive her to and from school every day. Despite her assurances to my "promotion", I still couldn't conceive that Adrienne Dennis, goddess from Heaven, would want to schlep around in my beater Toyota any more than she had to.
"Well, see you later," I said as we approached her classroom.
Adrienne slowed down and turned to face me with a pleasant smile on her face. "See you later, Ben."
"Mmm..." I hummed as I pulled away from Megan's lips. "See you in a few hours. I'll be there at six."
"I can't wait. Don't be late!" Megan giggled. For a second, it looked like she wanted to lean in for another kiss.
"Hey Ben!" A cheery voice interrupted. Both Megan and I turned to see Adrienne Dennis standing two feet away with her backpack slung over her shoulder.
"Oh, hey Adrienne. I'll be just a minute," I said before turning my attention back to Megan, who shot me a what-the-hell-is-she-doing-here glare at me. I stammered a few seconds while glancing back and forth between the two girls. "Uh, Adrienne lives a few doors down from me. She asked if I could give her a ride," I explained to Megan.
"Oh," Megan said, momentarily mollified. But she didn't stop from looking at Adrienne with undisguised repulsion.
"So I'll pick you up at six, okay?" I said reassuringly.
"Okay." Then Megan leaned into me for another kiss. She made it extra juicy, no doubt for our audience. And then my cute date turned away to meet her parents' minivan.
"Sorry about that," I scratched my head as I turned to head for the student parking lot.
Adrienne fell right into step with me. "No worries. I'm used to girls getting jealous of the way I look," she said matter-of-factly. "Your girlfriend?"
I pinched my eyebrows together. "Uh, not exactly. Tonight will be our third date. Well, fifth technically, but it's our third date."
"Well, good luck then, Ben," Adrienne grinned. "Girls'll usually put out on the third date."
I arched an eyebrow as I glanced over at the blonde, but she just smiled enigmatically.
No, Megan didn't put out that night. I didn't even get my hand into her crotch.
The night started off just a little frosty. I figured it had something to do with Adrienne but the last thing I wanted to do was bring up her name only to find out I'd guessed wrong.
I mean, getting defensive about Adrienne Dennis only to find out Megan was upset because of something in her home life wouldn't exactly reassure Megan that there was absolutely nothing going on between me and the buxom blonde, no matter how true it actually was.
But still, Megan warmed up after dinner and she became positively affectionate when I took her for a romantic stroll around one of the many man-made lakes in Orange County.
Later, in the parking lot, we ended up in the backseat making out. That was the first night Megan unsnapped her own bra, then took my hand and pulled it underneath her blouse, placing my palm over her naked breast. I fondled her boob, learning that she was much more tender than Keira was, so I had to be careful not to pinch too hard.
Megan also wouldn't let me see her breasts, only feel them underneath her clothes. And at the end of the night, she gave me a very passionate kiss and thanked me for not pushing her to do anything she wasn't ready for.
The very next day, while I was ripping up carpet and studying the how-to-guide for laying down laminate-wood flooring, I told Keira about Megan Kwan.
I'd been feeling slightly conflicted over my feelings between them, but since Keira was the one giving me regular sex and blowjobs, I wanted to make it clear to her that I'd give up Megan if Keira really wanted me to. It's not that I didn't like Megan. I liked her a lot. But Keira was the one putting out, so if I had to choose, I'd choose the one giving me regular sex.
When I explained this to Keira, she just shook her head and chuckled. "Don't be silly, Ben. Megan sounds like a nice girl and you deserve to have a real girlfriend in your life."
"But ... what about you?"
"Me? I'm not your girlfriend, Ben. I'm your adult neighbor whose just using your body for my pleasure and who could still go to jail for what we've been doing. I'm no girlfriend."
"But you don't mind if Megan and I end up ... doing stuff?"
"Do all you want." Keira shrugged. "Why? How far has she let you get?"
My storytelling came in fits and starts. At first, I felt weird about talking about Megan when all my instincts reminded me NOT to talk about a girl to anyone else. But somehow, I knew that Keira would be OK for me to confide in. It wasn't like she was going to spread rumors around the school, and with her experience, she might even be able to give me advice. So in the end I relaxed and told her just about everything.
"Well, if memory serves me right, the next step, she'll let you put your hand on her from outside her panties. You'd better hope she doesn't wear jeans, or it's never gonna work right." Keira started pacing as she thought about it. "Now what you need to do is figure out how to get her feeling really good from outside her panties. And if you do it right, she'll let your fingers inside her panties and then you can try getting her off."
She tapped her finger against her lip while she paced, and then without further ado, Keira marched over, grabbed my arm, and then pulled me over to the couch. She sat me down beside her and then quickly shimmied out of her skirt, leaving her wearing just her panties below the waist.
"Okay, Ben. Today's lesson: how to rub a girl. You ready?"
"Uh, I guess so."
"Well, let me put it this way. I'm not going to let YOU cum until after you get me off with just your fingers, got it?"
"What?" I protested. I'd been looking forward to some serious fucking today.
"I told you, Ben. Rule #1: You can't cum until you make sure the girl is satisfied. Remember?"
"I remember," I sighed.
"Okay." Keira took my hand and guided it down to her crotch. I felt the coarseness of her trimmed pubic thatch, and further down the slippery softness of my lover's vaginal lips. Keira smiled at me and said, "Let's begin."
"Oh my! Oh ... oh ... oh ... Ben! Ben! Oh, I'm cumming! I'm cumming!"
Megan threw her head back and arched her neck as the orgasm swept through her. And when she pressed herself against the backrest, she pinned my left arm with such force that I nearly lost my grip on her left boob. But her own bra trapped my hand against her naked breast and I continued fondling it while I leaned in and began planting little kisses along the sensitive skin of her neck.
That just caused Megan to squeal even louder and shake even harder while the wet tips of my right-hand fingers kept rubbing her clit. And for the first time in my life, I brought a teenage girl to orgasm.
Like Keira had predicted, once I'd started making Megan feel really good by rubbing outside her panties, I'd gotten her so worked up that she asked me to move my hand inside. Bringing Megan to an explosive orgasm seemed easy after Keira had made me practice and practice and practice on her the previous week.
After about thirty seconds, the writhing girl flailed out with her arm to bat my hand away from her pussy. I pulled my hand out from her panties and held it up in front of my face, studying the glistening moisture coating my fingers. And then experimentally, I leaned in and licked some of it off.
I'd been expecting Megan to taste the same as Keira. After all, pussy juice was pussy juice, right? But while the flavors were similar, they were also as different as the smell of their bodies. Keira was a bit muskier, richer. Megan had a lighter and sweeter flavor, like extra sugar in your coffee.
Speaking of Megan, she opened her eyes just in time to see me take another lick and then moaned, "Ohhh..." in further arousal.
I turned my head and arched an eyebrow at her. "What, you like seeing me do that?"
She nodded her head with a blissful expression on her face, and sighed, "Ben, I think I love you..."
"That's your orgasm talking," I chuckled, remembering Keira's words. "If you want to tell me again when you're ... well ... sober, then we'll have that conversation."
"Whatever," Megan sighed, not yet understanding. She leaned forward, grabbed my head, and stared into my eyes. "I love you, I love you, I love you." And then she kissed me.
We kissed for a good ten minutes it seemed, and when Megan finally pulled away, she blinked twice and I was able to see in her eyes that rational thought had returned. And with rational thought came a glimmer of doubt.
Megan looked down and started fixing her panties and smoothening her skirt. And in a very nervous voice, she asked, "Ben, where did you learn to do that?"
"Huh?"
"You obviously don't have a ... a pussy of your own. Where did you learn to masturbate a girl like that? You've clearly done it before."
My face gave me away. Lying wasn't even possible. So nervously, I stammered, "Ye ... yeah. I've done that before."
"With who? Did Cassidy let you? Stephanie Vo?" Megan's voice cracked and her lower lip quivered. And in a small voice she added, "Adrienne?"
Both eyebrows went up this time and I licked my lips. But then Keira's Golden Rule popped into mind: Never, EVER, talk about what you've done with a girl. Period.
But I couldn't just stay silent. Megan rolled her eyes up to me, her big, soft, dark brown irises starting to look at me with a hint of fear. And I didn't want Megan to fear me. "I ... I can't tell you that, Megan. I'll admit that yes, I've done it before. But I'm not the kind of guy who'll blab about it, not even to you. And that means you can trust that I won't tell anyone, not even Kenny, what I've done with you, okay?"
Megan took a deep breath and then nodded. She didn't look happy, but she wasn't mad either. "Okay."
I opened my arms and Megan eagerly fell into my embrace. I hugged her tightly and kissed her forehead. I also felt her hand fall onto the hard bone in my pants, and Megan gasped when her small hand reflexively squeezed around it. But then I saw the digital clock on my dashboard.
"We'd probably better get going. We don't want you to miss your curfew and have your parents ground you."
"Doesn't matter anymore," Megan said while still touching my cock experimentally through my pants. "Finals are next week."
"You're going to Elaine's party next Friday, right?" I asked the warm girl wrapped up in my hug.
"Of course. And then after that, since there's no more school, my parents said I can go out more than just Friday nights. Monday, Wednesday, whatever. We'll have all summer."
I let go of Megan immediately. "All summer? Okay then, front seat, miss. There is NO WAY I'm going to let you get grounded."
The next day, I was right on time at Keira's house for our regular Saturday home remodeling. She was paying me $7/hour this day to lay down the rest of the laminate flooring. I hadn't gotten much done the last time due to trying to figure it out in the first place. And we were also constantly taking little "breaks" to work up a sweat of a different nature. So I was actually making more like $14/hour since only half of my time was actually spent doing contract work.
"Hi, Ben." Keira smiled at me and I know I saw a lustful flash in her green eyes when she opened the door. She was wearing my favorite house robe, belted loosely with the top hanging open enough for me to see her deep cleavage. I felt a boner forming immediately. "How'd it go last night?"
I blushed as I thought of the previous night's activities. "Perfectly, Keira." I grinned as I walked into the house and she closed the door behind me. "Thank you. Really, thank you, thank you."
But Keira had already turned away to start heading for her bedroom. Halfway across the living room, she pulled her hands back and then the robe slid down into a puddle on the floor, leaving the beautiful brunette fully naked with her perky buttcheeks staring back at me. Even at 28, she had the ass of a teenager. "If you really want to thank me, Ben, why don't you come back to the bedroom and show me how grateful you really are."
Ten minutes later, I was naked and flat on my back while Keira bobbed her head up and down my cock. I thought of baseball. I thought of Biology homework. I thought of sweaty, ugly guys in the shower after gym class. Anything to keep my mind off of cumming.
"Good, Ben. I'm proud you've lasted this long," Keira smiled at me. "But you can let go now. I'm hungry for your cum and I want it NOW, okay?"
I managed wheeze, "Okay..." and then I released the tension in my ab muscles. Almost immediately all I could feel was the wonderfully warm and wet sensation of a beautiful woman's mouth showering love on my stiff rod, and then five seconds later my orgasm hit me with such force that my eyes rolled up into my head and I felt like my soul was being sucked out of me through my pecker.
A low rumble sounded in my ears, sounding like a distant groan that came closer and closer and closer until I realized that I was doing the groaning. And when I stopped, I found that I could hear the wet smacking sounds of Keira as she lapped up the last few bursts of semen I was jetting into her mouth.
The beautiful brunette woman was soon on top of me, crushing her tits into my chest while we kissed ecstatically. "Hmm ... I love doing that. And it was very tasty, Ben. Are you ready to return the favor?"
I felt myself already starting to get hard just thinking about burying my tongue into Keira's juicy pussy. It wasn't even the taste or the thrill of worshipping at that sacred altar that got me aroused. I wanted to see Keira whimpering and moaning my name while she writhed on the bed because of what I was doing to her. There is simply nothing sexier in the world than seeing a naked woman beg for you to fuck her.
Six minutes and two Keira orgasms later, that was exactly what happened. My face was drenched with pussy juice and she simply started licking it off my cheeks while I pounded my cock into her. I pistoned in and out of her clasping tunnel to the rhythmic litany of "Fuck me, Ben! Fuck me!"
She came while I was mauling her breasts with my lips and tongue and teeth. She came while I ground my pelvic bone over her clit. And she came again when I started firing great wads of cum deep into the depths of her pussy, my hips hunching urgently between her widespread legs while I filled up my widowed neighbor with thick, hot jizz.
And when she let her head fall back against the pillow, Keira cradled me to her sweaty body and murmured, "You're getting GOOD."
Finals were ... finals. I mean, what can you do? You cram the last-night before the test and you hope your brain can retain about half of what you just crammed. You realize the answer to question 13 the moment you take two steps OUT of the classroom. And then you commiserate with your friends for twenty minutes while you discuss the test and realize just how much of a moron you were for not studying earlier.
"Oh, THAT's what that question was asking?"
"Really? I think I put '4x', not '4x squared'."
"Wait, what do you MEAN there was a question 5b?"
"Ah hell, my parents are gonna kill me when that report card comes out."
"Fuck it. I don't care anymore. When are you heading over to Elaine's place?"
The important thing was: school was out. The past was past, and anything short of hacking the database or sneaking into the records office wouldn't change your test scores.
So like any good teenager, I put the past behind me to be ignored and forgotten. And I focused on the future: it was now summer vacation.
Of course, what's the end of school without an end-of-school party? Elaine Fukuhara's parents had this big mansion in the rich kid's neighborhood. Well, most of the families in our Orange County city were pretty well off. But Elaine's parents were LOADED. I mean, they had freakin' live-in maids.
Anyways, by four in the afternoon Elaine and 30 of her closest friends were out back by the pool, celebrating our newfound freedom. Most of us had been to her house at one time or another, for birthday parties and or study groups or whatever. But this was the first year her parents were letting her have a REAL party.
There would be nominal adult supervision, or so our own parents were told. That pretty much meant that Elaine's parents would be gone doing their own thing, but the maids would be around ready to report if things got too out of control. Elaine's parents also laid down the ground rules. Beer was okay. But any sign of drugs and we'd get shut down.
I wasn't too worried. The thirty-odd people in attendance were all casual friends of ours, or at least acquaintances from the Sophomore class. And none ran with a bad crowd or were too out of control. I knew with certainty that at least ten of them had already lost their virginity, probably more. Almost all of them drank the occasional beer. And some of them had tried weed as well, but for the most part, we were all "good kids".
Still, as it turned out, two guys did try to bring some weed to the party, but Elaine bitched and threatened to kick them out. And the guys decided they could party well enough without the drugs. After all, there were eighteen girls walking around, most of them wearing bikinis.
And so I found myself relaxing on a hammock, swaying in the breeze with a swimsuited Megan Kwan pressed up to my right side with a beer can in my left hand. The smell of hamburgers grilling was on the air and the weather was just perfect. Life was good.
Stephanie Vo walked by with Thuy Tran and Emily Anderson. They stopped when they saw us and I rolled my head over towards them. "'Sup ladies."
"Aww, you guys look so cute together," Stephanie smiled. After our brief three- week thing in February, she'd always felt bad for dumping me. She also wasn't part of my inner crowd so she hadn't known as much about mine and Megan's budding relationship.
I glanced down at Megan, who just smiled. "Thanks, Steph," I replied.
"See you guys around," she said and then the three girls headed for the pool, making a beeline for James Kaito and some of his guy friends.
Meanwhile, Kenny was following after Rachel Tyler like a lost puppy. And Daniel Chen was hovering around his girlfriend Elaine like a trusted guard dog, helping manage the party and ready to sprint to wherever she pointed. Three other guys just sat in a line wearing oversized sunglasses, clearly ogling all the girl-flesh they could while trying to hide behind the mirrored shades.
I loved summer.
At 8pm the sun was just setting, typical for mid-June. While Megan and I walked back to the chairs after throwing away our cups and plates, I patted my belly and burped after my third double-burger. Megan just laughed and wondered where all that food went since I was still pretty skinny. "I'm a growing boy," I told her.
"Well stop growing so tall, Ben, or you're going to make me feel really awkward standing next to you." Megan's laugh was just a little out of control. She didn't weigh very much and she'd had three beers in the last hour.
"I dunno," I answered and then moved Megan right in front of me. "If I can get tall enough so that you're right here," I held my hand palm down right next to my crotch. "Then you'll be at the perfect height for..."
Megan giggled and slapped my hand, "Stop it, pervert."
"Can't help the way you make me feel, Megan."
She sighed in annoyance. "Ben, apparently you CAN. I've had to prod you to take every step forward. Since you've done such a good job keeping your hands off me, I'm beginning to think you don't think I'm very pretty."
I chuckled. "What, like this?" I reached up and grabbed both of her tits, not caring whether anyone saw us or not.
"Hey!" Megan giggled and slapped my hands away. I was as surprised by my boldness as she was. Perhaps I'd had a little too much to drink as well. But before I could apologize, Megan just leaned forward and wrapped her arms around me in a hug.
She let out a long exhalation and then rubbed her cheek into my bare chest. "Do you really want me to, Ben?"
"Want you to what?" I asked softly while I started rubbing her head.
Megan's voice was a whisper. "You know, when you were talking about me being at the right height to ... to ... well, you know, put my mouth on you?"
Immediately, my arms cinched tighter around Megan and my heartbeat sped up. But while I was a little buzzed, I wasn't so drunk that I lost control of my senses. "Uh, Megan, you know I'd never ask you do anything you weren't comfortable with."
She sighed happily. "I know. That's why I know I can trust you." And with that, my de facto girlfriend reached up to tug my head down towards her. I let her pull me and we soon met in a tender, sweet kiss.
When we broke away, Megan was flushed pink and she had a little smile on her face. "Hold on a minute." And before I could react, she spun around wobbily and then started off towards Elaine and Daniel.
I sat down on a nearby chair and wondered what was going on. I'd seen that kind of gleam in a woman's eye before. It was the gleam I saw in Keira's eyes when she was feeling rather aroused.
About thirty feet away, I saw Megan lean in to whisper something into Elaine's ear. Whatever she said, Elaine jerked back with a look of surprise, but then nodded and started gesturing with her hands. And when Megan started walking back to me, I saw Elaine giving me an amused grin from just past Megan's shoulder.
"Come on," Megan said hurriedly as she grabbed my hand and then simply started tugging me towards the house.
"See, there's that look again," Kenny called from his spot where he was huddling close to Rachel Tyler.
Megan just gave him the bird and pulled me inside. Very quickly, she brought me up the stairs and looked both ways before deciding to go left. Three seconds later she tugged on my hand to pull me into a spare bedroom and then closed the door behind us, locking it with finality.
"Megan, what are you doing?" I asked nervously.
"What does it look like I'm doing?"
"I don't know," I said honestly. It looked like Megan wanted to have sex with me or something, but I didn't want to jump to any conclusions.
"Take off your trunks," she ordered while pointing.
"What?" The swimming trunks were the only stitch of clothing on my body, and I'd never been fully naked in front of Megan.
She slipped the shoulder straps to her one-piece swimsuit, tugging the sheer material to her waist before she bent and dropped the rest of the suit down to her ankles. I felt my breath catch as she undressed. Even though I'd touched her bare boob as well as put my fingers into her pussy, I'd only ever done so underneath her clothing and as such, I'd never seen Megan naked.
Until now.
Megan's body was clearly that of a 15-year-old girl, and a slightly underdeveloped one at that. Her breasts were still small, an A-cup at best. Her ribs were showing and her hips had only begun to taper outwards from her tiny waist. But even though her body wasn't nearly as developed as Keira's, Megan still had her very pretty face and silky black hair. And a naked girl was a naked girl. My dick certainly knew to respond.
And also, her pubic hair had fully grown in, marking her as an adult woman. It was something I'd only felt but not seen, and now that I looked at it, I could see that her bush was neatly trimmed down like Keira's had been, probably so that Megan could wear her swimsuit without feeling self-conscious. And as I remembered using my tongue and fingers to make Keira thrash on the bed in orgasmic ecstasy, I immediately began to wonder what it would be like to do that to Megan.
"C'mon, Ben, take off your trunks. I wanna see it," Megan said with just the hint of a slur in her voice. A brief warning bell went off in my head that I shouldn't do anything if she was drunk. She might not realize what she was asking for and might resent me afterwards.
But then, she was naked. And I was horny. So I pushed the concern aside and did as she asked.
Megan's eyes just went wide as my trunks hit the floor, and she gasped as my hard, angry erection began to bob in the air in front of her. No longer seven and three-eighths inches, I was now an even seven and a half. Perhaps instinctively, her hand came up from her waist, reaching towards my cock for a second before she got a little scared and pulled her hand back. A minute earlier, she'd been brash and confident and horny, demanding that I drop trou so that she could see my dick. But now that she could see it, her nerves were getting to her.
I didn't want to frighten her, so I moved to the bed and sat down on it, leaning back onto my hands and consciously trying to shrink myself so I didn't look so imposing. My cock on the other hand, was at full mast and doing its best to look imposing.
Megan bit her lip then and approached. Once she got to the foot of the bed, she knelt down to bring my dick to eye level, and I watched her eyes get even bigger as she stared the thing down from only a foot away. Clearly, this was Megan's first look at a real cock. And hesitantly, she reached her hand out to it.
I stifled a groan when I felt Megan's soft hands wrap around the shaft. She gasped and then looked up at me. "It's so ... hot!"
Well, with all the blood that was down there, I figured the damn thing was ten degrees hotter than the rest of my skin. And then experimentally, Megan began to run her hand up and down me.
It felt incredible. Somehow, Megan was gripping me with just the right amount of force and her fingers were so soft against my sensitive skin. And as I watched her small white hand gliding up and down my almost-purple cock, I felt the tension in my balls as they prepared to evacuate their contents up through my shaft.
But I didn't want to cum just yet. I knew I could probably get it up again, but some part of me decided that ejaculating now would bring a premature end to this playtime. So calling on all the control I'd been practicing with Keira, I took a few short breaths and then felt some relaxation come to my tight ab muscles.
One thing about Megan giving her first handjob, she didn't yet know how to really vary her stroking in order to get me off. She kept up a pretty steady rhythm without holding me too tightly, and I started to get used to the sensation. She was predictable. And when something's predictable, you're just better able to withstand the feeling. I felt like she could jack me all night long.
But still, it felt damn good and I knew that eventually, Megan would get me off if I didn't do something to change the situation. "Megan, come up here," I said through my labored breathing.
"But I want to keep doing this," she answered while staring straight at my cock in her hand.
"Just ... face the other way. You can keep playing, but I want to play with you too."
Recalling the pleasant memories of the last time I'd rubbed her clit, Megan quickly agreed and moved to climb onto the bed beside me. But instead of letting her lay down, I directed her so that she was on all fours directly on top of me, with her butt just inches from my face. "Ben, what are you doing?"
"I just want to get a closer look while you're looking too. I think they call this position the sixty-nine."
Megan giggled, "Sounds kinky." And then she went back to studying and slowly stroking my cock.
We were of different heights. From 5'4" to 5'10" may sound like a lot, but actually, the six inch difference wasn't that bad. Plus, Megan was really just looking at my dick, so when I tugged on her hips until her pussy was directly over my face, she didn't object and instead just kept fondling me.
I'd said before that I don't find a pussy all that attractive. But the mental note of what this funny-looking thing really was for DID excite me. And in Megan's excitement, the pink inner lips of her pussy were peeking out at me. I couldn't help it. I had to take a taste.
Now from our relative positions, Megan was able to hover just over my belly- button with her left hand next to my left hip to hold herself up while she jacked my cock with her right hand. She was in fact doing just that when I brought her hips down to my face and took a long, wet lick from clit all the way to her anus, and when I did that, Megan went absolutely NUTS.
Her legs immediately shot out to the sides, dropping the full weight of her torso onto my face, which also drove my tongue in between her folds. The rest of her body went rigid, and she screamed, "Holy SHIT!" in a panicked voice.
Well, when Megan locked up, I stopped immediately and waited to hear her shrill complaint and braced myself to be slapped somewhere. Our entire dating relationship, I'd let Megan make the first move every time. I just didn't want to pressure her. After all, every girl I'd ever tried to make the first move on had rebuffed me.
But this time, Megan just started wriggling her ass in my face as I heard her gasp, "Whatever the fuck you did, do it again!"
I heard the excitement in Megan's voice, and I started chuckling as I imagined her face contorted with pleasure the same way Keira looked whenever I went down on her. So getting a new grip on Megan's hips, I pushed her up so that she could support herself on her knees again, and then I proceeded to give Megan the finest first rug-munching a girl could ever ask for.
Calling on every technique Keira had taught me so far, I licked, I sucked, and I stiffened my tongue and put it just a bit into Megan's pussy. Megan wailed like a banshee, hollering how wonderful everything felt as she let loose without restraint. Her first orgasm came within three minutes. The second was two minutes later.
And as I pushed Megan into her third orgasm, causing her to cry in ecstasy, in her inebriated state while drunk on beer and orgasms, the young girl simply opened her mouth and shoved my cock inside.
I hadn't quite been prepared for that, since after I began eating her out she'd neglected to focus on stroking my dick. But once my pecker found itself surrounded by warmth and wetness, it knew what to do. And after being wound up from ten minutes of stroking by a cute 15-year-old girl, I was about to blow.
Baseball, Biology, and sweaty guys at the gym couldn't help me now. I managed to warn "Megan!" in a hoarse voice, and then all of a sudden I was erupting great gouts of white lava into the black-haired teen's mouth.
She choked almost immediately as the first was splattered against her throat, and she pulled her head off. Then all I could do was yell to the world that I was cumming while I gripped Megan's ass in my hands and continued spurting into the air.
With my hands on her ass, Megan's torso didn't move, but I felt her twisting this way and that, perhaps to try and get herself out of the firing line of my sperm cannon. But in the midst of my orgasm, I had no motor control to do anything to help her out except to squeeze her buttcheeks even tighter and hold her in place.
Eventually, finally, I stopped spurting and I let go of Megan. She quickly rolled off me and then turned around, giggling and laughing hysterically. And as her face came into view, I saw why. My little teen friend was absolutely COVERED in spunk. She had jizz running from her forehead to her cheeks, with one obvious line only broken by her eye when she blinked.
"Hmm, that didn't taste as bad as I thought it might. Cassidy said it was disgusting." And with that, Megan scooped a bit of jizz off her chin with one finger and popped it into her mouth, where she tasted it evaluatively. "It IS kind of salty, but not in a bad way. And I LOVE that it's YOUR cum, Ben."
"Well, you wear it well," I grinned, and Megan started laughing again. Then she rolled off the bed and went into the adjacent bathroom to wash her face off. I found some tissues and wiped my own face up as well.
A few minutes later, Megan came back fully naked and she practically dove into my arms. She'd found some mouthwash and rinsed herself out before kissing me. I didn't bother to tell her that she didn't need to.
I'd tell her the next time we did it.
Once again dressed in our swimsuits, I gave Megan a last kiss before opening the door. Perhaps I should have realized that her unrestrained screaming would alert the house to our activities. Perhaps I should have realized that the bedroom we were in overlooked the backyard, and thus said screaming would carry through the window glass to anyone below who cared to listen. But I hadn't realized these things before.
And when I opened the door, it was to see Cassidy, Abigail, Allison, Kenny, and Sung Joon standing in the hallway gawking at us.
Megan blushed. Then she went out first and started walking down the hallway. Cassidy was immediately by her side and the two girls began whispering animatedly. I was almost positive Megan was already giving Cassidy a blow-by- blow recap of exactly what we'd been doing in the bedroom. Abigail and Allison quickly followed after.
That left me with the two guys. And the second the girls went down the stairs, Kenny leaned in and asked, "Did you fuck her?"
I got a pained look on my face. "What?"
"Did you fuck her? Everyone could hear you both cumming."
"Man, I'm not saying a word." I rolled my eyes and then stalked out of the room, floating on air.
Kenny took one glance at my face and then started grinning. "You sly dog you!"
Sung quickly added, "How was she?"
I just shook my head in annoyance and strode away. "I need a beer, man."
The last two weeks of June were definitely the best two weeks of my entire life. Quite simply, I got off with a beautiful girl EVERY SINGLE DAY.
The Saturday after Elaine's party, I went to do contracting work at Keira's house, where I plugged her pipes full of semen, gave her tits a good waxing, and then hopped into the shower to make sure every square millimeter on her body was squeaky clean.
Then just for good measure, I plugged her pipes full of semen again.
On Sunday, Megan's parents let me take her out on a date since it was no longer a school night. We wound up at a popular makeout spot in the foothills with a halfway decent view of the city beneath us, not that either of us was looking at it. Megan wanted me to finger her to orgasm and then she went down on me, asking me to teach her how to give a proper blowjob.
I was only too happy to instruct her, using my knowledge of what Keira did to make me so happy. This time, Megan tried swallowing, and she was able to get most of it without choking.
On Monday, Megan ordered me to come to her house while her parents were at work. Ten seconds after I arrived, she ordered me to her bedroom and to strip. Then we got into a sixty-nine and orally pleasured each other until we were both sweaty, limp piles of flesh.
Then we did it again on Tuesday.
And Wednesday, Thursday, and Friday.
Keira was right: make the girl happy and she'll keep coming back for more.
And that's not to mean I was getting by with just Megan's blowjobs. No, every weekday afternoon, I would work for four hours on Keira's house, as if it was my summer job. At least two of those hours were actually spent working, before Keira got home from her day job. But the rest of the time I spent rutting my dick inside Keira's clenching pussy, fine tuning my techniques for bringing her to the most amazing orgasms. She'd just finished her period the week before and we had all the time in the world to repeatedly plug her full of my hot cum.
Keira was a patient teacher, and I was a more than willing student, soaking up everything like a sponge. And it wasn't just how to have sex. She showed me how to touch the less obvious parts of a woman's body, like behind her knee or the small of her back while paying attention to the expressions on her face. She taught me about different ways of kissing, and how to read the moods of a girl and how to respond appropriately.
On Friday, Keira had the day off, so I rushed straight to Keira's place immediately after leaving Megan's, still with Megan's pussy juice on my face. Keira went crazy that day after tasting another girl on my lips, and the sex we had that afternoon absolutely blew my mind.
Oddly enough, Saturday was the closest I came to not having an orgasm, after being the day I could always look forward to as my day of sex.
Both sets of parents were home, making a rendezvous with either of my girls a little more complicated. Also, after going a week straight while being drained of all bodily fluids, I was actually a bit worn out. So Megan and I settled for a nice hour-long phone call before promising to pick up where we left off on Monday.
And so I spent most of my Saturday playing video games, doing another puzzle with Brooke, and taking the twins to see some tweener movie that bored me to tears.
I was actually playing video games just before dinner when the phone rang. Brandi waltzed over a minute later, handing me the cordless handset and barking, "Don't take too long. I'm expecting a call."
"Who is it?"
"I dunno. Some girl."
I rolled my eyes at my older sister and then put the receiver to my ear. "Hello?"
"Don't say anything out loud, Ben. It's Keira."
"Oh, hey," I tried to say as nonchalantly as possible. Brandi had already left the room and only the twins were still around, reading a couple of Brandi's old Babysitter's Club books.
"I need you, Ben," Keira husked with deep longing in her voice. "I've an itch inside me that only you can scratch. Can you come by for just a quickie?"
"Uh, sure, I guess," I blushed bright red and looked around, wondering if any of my sisters could tell how nervous I'd suddenly become.
"Just get up and leave. No one will notice if you're gone for a few minutes. If anyone asks, just say you got bored and went for a run around the block, okay?"
"Okay."
"Hurry, Ben," Keira moaned.
Getting up and walking with a purpose as if I knew exactly what I was doing and where I was going, I headed out the front door without anyone really noticing I'd left.
Jogging lightly, I darted my head left and right when I approached Keira's house to see if anyone was looking. And then I quickly hustled up to her front door and knocked.
The door flew open and Keira actually dragged me inside before quickly shutting the door. And then a second later, her robe was gone and she was naked as she bent over the couch with her ass pointing back at me. In an urgent tone, Keira begged, "Fuck me, Ben! Fuck me hard!"
My shorts were already on the floor.
Sunday, I talked my parents into letting Megan and I go for a drive. We were only out for an hour, but I managed to cum twice while getting her off three times. Then once the weekdays started, both Megan and Keira were right back into our usual routines. I spent the morning eating out Megan and blowing a load or two into the back of her throat. I then spent four hours in the afternoon finishing the contracting job and blowing a load or three into the back of Keira's throat or into her pussy.
If anything, sex the second week was much more urgent and much more intense. It was because we all knew that in just a few days, we wouldn't be able to have sex anymore.
See, every year, my family went up to this camp in WAY Northern California, almost to the Oregon border. We met up with family friends that we didn't see very often, usually staying for four weeks all at once. This year, we were leaving on Saturday, July 1st for the 11-hour drive and returning home four Saturdays later on the 29th.
That meant for four weeks I wouldn't be able to engage in oral play with Megan. That meant for four weeks I wouldn't be able to have sex with Keira. I usually looked forward to the annual trip. The camp had a waterslide, ziplines, rope swings, and plenty of other activities to keep a teenage boy occupied. But this year, I was dreading it. I mean, I had friends at the camp, including some very pretty girls and one very special childhood friend. But I had two sure things waiting for me with open mouths and pussies at home.
Given a choice between lots of sex or rope swings, what do you THINK a 16- year-old boy would pick?
I didn't know what would happen between us while I was gone. Would Megan find another guy to explore her budding sexuality with? Would she maybe give HIM her cherry while I was gone? Given what I knew about her, it didn't seem likely. But she was a young girl flush with new hormones, and who knew what was possible?
And as for the Keira situation, already the contracting work excuse had run its course. Four hours every weekday for the past two weeks let me finish everything by Wednesday. While that let us spend all four hours of Thursday romping naked through her house, it also meant we'd have to come up a new excuse when I returned; otherwise I might not be able to have sex with my beautiful 28-year-old neighbor anymore.
On that last Friday before summer camp, everything came to a head.
Friday started off like any other weekday. I slept in, waking up well after my parents had gone off to work. I got myself cereal and a bagel while Brandi roamed the house talking on the cordless phone. Brooke had already left to spend one last day with her friends. And little Eden and Emma were reading while Brandi officially babysat everyone.
Dutifully, I told Brandi when I left. She knew I was going to Megan's house and just replied her usual, "See ya later, alligator." It was a phrase she'd picked up when I was five.
Once at her house, Megan and I spent a lot of time talking and cuddling before our innocent little kisses picked up in temperature and intensity. Eventually, I got her top off and was suckling like a baby at her puffy nipples and fingering her clit, every now and again pressing my fingers into her slit and feeling the membrane of her maidenhead.
On some days, we sixty-nined to get each other off at the same time. But most days, like today, we switched off giving each other pleasure. I spent a whole half- hour getting Megan worked up, practicing the things Keira had taught me for building arousal and getting a girl to such a state where she was positively vibrating with sexual energy. And when I finally took Megan over the edge, she dumped so much honey onto my face that I felt like I was drowning.
"Ohhh ... Ben..." Megan crooned when she came down from her climax. "I am SOOO going to miss you until you get back."
"I'll miss you, too," I assured her.
Then, Megan spent a good fifteen minutes practicing everything I'd taught her about blowing me. And when she took me over the edge, she was able to swallow every drop without missing a beat. And before she could pull away, I quickly tugged Megan up to meet me and we kissed the lovers' kiss of passion and thanks.
When we finally parted, Megan sighed and smiled. "Cassidy still won't believe that you'll kiss me after cumming in my mouth."
I groaned. "I still can't believe you tell Cassidy everything that we're doing."
"She's my best friend," Megan complained. "She tells me everything she does, too."
"I know, I know. It's just weird, that's all. I don't think you'd like it if I told Kenny everything that we're doing."
"That's because Kenny can't keep his mouth shut," Megan giggled and then lay herself against my chest. I delighted in feeling her hard nipples pressing into my skin and reached an arm around her to palm one breast.
Megan sighed while I began rubbing and then started laughing again. "Besides, telling Cassidy about how awesome you are gets her sooo jealous of me. I keep telling her that she got the first shot at you and then dumped you." Megan giggled. "She moans constantly about blowing it. Says you're a lot better than any boyfriend she's ever had."
I chuckled at that. It wasn't like I harbored any grudges against Cassidy. We were friends. But it definitely padded the ego to know a girl who stopped going out with me less than a year ago was now regretting that decision.
Then Megan went really quiet and really still. It was sudden enough that it grabbed my attention and I turned to see her looking up at me with big eyes. And softly, she asked, "Ben, am I your girlfriend?"
I canted my head. "What, you mean like steady?"
"Yeah."
I started smiling at the thought. I'd never had a girlfriend before. Not an official one that lasted longer than two months anyways. And I figured it would be nice. A girlfriend would be someone I could kiss and hold hands with in public, maybe even be a regular source of orgasms and pleasure. Guys around school who had girlfriends were also considered to have a higher status than the single guys, for the most part. So yeah, I'd like to have a girlfriend.
But did I really want Megan to be that girlfriend?
I liked Megan well enough. We'd been good friends and she was certainly growing up into a very pretty girl. I knew that by next year she'd more fully grow into her body and she'd be a babe. And I'd been very happy with her for the past month or so. But ... it wasn't like I really NEEDED Megan, specifically. I mean, it wasn't like I'd been crushing on her before we started going out. If anything, I had a crush on Keira. But I'd been dateless for a long time and then Megan had come along, asking ME to go out and I'd thought, 'Sure, why not?'
And since then, Megan let me touch her body and eat her out and she gave me blowjobs. The way we were going, if I became her boyfriend, I was pretty sure she'd start having sex with me soon. Getting the official title of boyfriend might also keep her from finding another guy while I was gone. Quite selfishly, I wanted Megan all to myself.
I'd been silent and thinking for a long while. Megan must have started to worry, because she asked hesitantly, "Ben?"
"Yes," I stated firmly and nodded my head for emphasis. Then I smiled and turned to kiss Megan on the nose. "Megan Mei-Yin Kwan, will you be my girlfriend?"
Megan's radiant smile was answer enough. And then she shyly verbalized, "Yes, Ben. I'd love to be your girlfriend."
I grinned and then we started up a fresh makeout session that lasted for ten minutes. Our tongues intertwined and we both kept slurping up our own saliva we were so excited. By the end of it, we were both out of breath and I'd rolled Megan onto her back while I leaned over her, panting softly.
And then with her eyes wide open, Megan searched into my eyes and asked in a voice so soft and quiet I wasn't sure I heard her right, "Do you want to have sex with me?"
I cocked my head. "Say that again?"
She licked her lips and then in a slightly stronger voice, repeated, "Do you want to have sex with me, Ben?
I was both shocked and energized at the same time. But trying to remain cool, I smiled as warmly and as encouragingly as possible while simultaneously only half-succeeding at controlling my excitement. "Of course I do, Megan."
Nervously, she flicked her gaze up and down my face before saying, "Then let's do it."
My dick was rock hard. I didn't think the sucker had a pair of ears, but it certainly had reacted to Megan's words. Still, my brain and conscience still had toeholds on the situation. I'd never pushed a girl to do anything she wasn't ready for and I wasn't about to start now. In a soothing voice, I asked, "Are you sure?"
Megan bit her lip and nodded up and down.
"Are you sure? You can't take this one back, Megan." My dick tried to start beating my body by bouncing off my stomach, angry with the rest of me for even questioning a girl after she'd said "let's do it".
"I'm sure," Megan said in a wavering voice that sounded anything but sure.
I was 16. I wanted sex. I wanted sex with Megan. And automatically, I started to move my hips over hers. I'd rolled on top of Keira and entered her enough times to know what I was doing. And ever so gently, I used my feet to part Megan's legs until she spread her own thighs for me, and I nudged my erection towards this 15-year-old girl's waiting folds. This was it. I was about to take Megan's virginity. I wanted in!
"Uh, Ben. I don't suppose you have a condom."
I stopped immediately and blinked twice. Condom? Why the hell would I have a condom? Keira was on the pill and I never expected to be having sex with Megan unless it was pre-planned. With a grimace, I admitted, "Uh, no."
Megan frowned and I scrunched up my face while I felt my cockhead nudging against her virginal labia. I was THIS close. In a strained voice, I asked, "You want me to stop?"
Megan thought about it for a few seconds, blinking quickly. I started to feel myself going just a little bit soft. There was clear worry in her eyes, years and years of her parents warning her not to bring shame to the family probably running through her head. She bit her lip again and then rolled her eyes up to me. And in a hopeful voice, she asked, "You can pull out in time, right?"
"Right," I nodded confidently while feeling the adrenaline thumping in my skull. I wanted to have sex! I wanted to have sex! I wanted to have sex! Lemme in!
She sighed and searched my eyes. "You're not a virgin, are you, Ben?" It was a statement, not a question.
I groaned, this conversation the LAST thing I wanted to be doing right now. "No, I'm not. That's why you can trust that I'll pull out," I said reassuringly. After all, many times Keira had wanted me to cum in her mouth after fucking her, so I was already familiar with that 'about-to-cum' feeling.
"With who?" Her voice trembled nervously.
I groaned again. "Megan, we've been over this. I'm not the kind of guy who'll talk about that sort of thing."
"I know, I know. I'm just ... I'm just scared," she said in a quiet voice.
"Scared of what?"
"You just seem so much more experienced than me. I love what we're doing, but I worry that if I don't have sex with you then I'm going to lose you. You'll leave for a month and then when you come back, you won't want me anymore."
"What?" As much as I wanted pussy, girl-drama is DEFINITELY a turn-off. I rolled to my side beside Megan, my cock still hard but the urge to fuck starting to wane.
I leaned down and looked into my new girlfriend's eyes. "Megan, I promised you I would never make you do anything you weren't ready for. Haven't I kept that promise?"
Her eyes darted back and forth at me nervously. "Yes."
"And didn't I just ask you to be my girlfriend?"
"Yes."
I smiled and stroked my hand over Megan's forehead. "Then stop worrying. You'll still be my girlfriend when I get home, no matter what."
"You mean that?"
"Yes," I put on the most honest and trustworthy expression I could. Then I sighed as my conscience kicked in. "And I don't think you're ready to have sex yet, are you?"
"Well..." she pouted, clearly still wanting to have sex but just as clearly uncertain.
"You don't HAVE to have sex with me just to keep me, Megan." Inwardly, I rolled my eyes. Why they hell was I not already on top of her thrusting away to my heart's content?
Megan grimaced and started shaking her head. "I'm still scared of it."
I sighed. "Then that's a 'no'. You're not ready."
Megan exhaled slowly, but with relief. Then she closed up her legs and turned onto her side. "I'm sorry, Ben."
"It's okay. Really, it's okay." I took a deep breath and then looked down at my dick. Even with everything that had gone on, the damn thing was still hard and throbbing. "Megan, honey?"
"Yes, Ben?" She looked upset with herself, angry for not being brave enough and yet relieved at the same time.
I stared forlornly at my erection. "Can I get another blowjob?"
Megan's eyes lit up with a way to still make me happy and she grinned. "Of course!"
Fifteen minutes later, I was dressed and standing at Megan's door. Megan was crying and hugging me and crying some more. She whined that she'd miss me and made me promise to send her a letter from camp. If she had her way, she'd have me write her a letter a day. But she dropped that idea when I got shocked and remarked, "Don't go all psycho-stalking girlfriend on me now."
Megan kissed me one last time and then sniffled. "Don't forget me."
"Of course not," I said reassuringly.
"I love you, Ben." Her voice cracked as she said it, and the tears were pouring down her cheeks.
I looked down for a second. I didn't really love Megan, but how else could I respond? Hey girl, I love what we're doing but I don't love you? Actually, I'm crushing on my 28-year-old widowed neighbor? That just wouldn't work. Megan was my girlfriend. And I DID care about her. I hoped that would be enough. So I shrugged and tossed her a casual, "Love ya, too."
By the time I got to Keira's, I was going crazy with lust. Yeah, I'd had two orgasms, but I wanted to FUCK.
I mean, come on, blowjobs are wonderful and all, but they're like chocolate bars compared to the most mouth-watering Porterhouse steak you've had in your whole life. The occasional Kit-kat or Hershey bar is great to snack on here and there. But when you want that steak ... chocolate just won't do.
In fact, I'd only been able to keep myself from raping Megan because I KNEW I could have sex later on with Keira. Sure, I wanted to respect Megan and not push her into anything she might regret later. Having sex with her that morning might make me happy for one day, but if she regretted it I would have a really hard time getting laid a second or third or fifteenth time with Megan down the road.
But once my naked dick was touching Megan's naked pussy lips, it had taken all of my self-control, and Megan's ill-timed request for a condom, to keep me from just diving in. If I hadn't known in the back of my head that I'd be visiting Keira in the afternoon, I'm not sure how things would have played out.
Megan's brand of chocolate had at least taken the edge off for a little while. But after an hour of video games and Brandi's pathetic idea of lunch, I was really horny again and actually getting a little twitchy with the urge to bury my cock into some pussy.
So when the time FINALLY came for me to head over to Keira's to ostensibly finish the contracting job, I was way more than ready to go.
Keira never knew what hit her.
I think it's fair to say that I practically raped her the instant I got in the door. If any of our neighbors had chosen to look at the front door when it opened, they probably would have seen me immediately lock the 28-year-old widow in a passionate kiss right in the doorway. My hands were immediately on her tits and I pushed her into the house just enough to kick the door closed.
We didn't even make it to the couch. My need was so great that I stumbled and got our feet entangled, causing us to fall flat on the floor where I sprawled Keira across the living room rug. I considered myself very fortunate that she was wearing a skirt that day, because inside ten seconds I'd opened my fly, moved her panties aside, and shoved my dick into her still relatively-dry snatch.
"Ben!" she winced in pain, but I paid her no mind as I kept scrabbling with my feet against the floor to gain traction and cram inch after inch into her pussy. I mauled her tits with my hands and kept raining kisses all over her face, and thankfully, Keira had started to lubricate by the time I got fully embedded.
And then I started thrusting.
It was hard. It was fast. It was even a little painful. The rug wasn't meant as a cushioning device, and I could feel my own knees banging against the floor while I rutted into Keira's complaint body, dominating her with my larger frame and heavier weight. But while she may not have been expecting me to take her so quickly and so harshly, she still wanted to fuck and she soon got into it, lunging her hips up to meet me and starting to chant, "Ben! Ben! Ben!"
Inside two minutes, I groaned and then emptied myself into her. I stopped breathing and my whole body just jerked spasmodically while I fired wad after wad of cum into my beautiful brunette neighbor's body. And only then did the craziness quiet down in my mind.
For a long minute, there were no sounds but that of both of us panting. I bent my head down so that my forehead was resting on the floor. Keira brought her arms up and around my back, stroking me lovingly. There was no way she'd had an orgasm, but she didn't seem upset by me breaking Rule #1.
"Ben, are you okay?" She asked in a soothing voice.
I groaned before slowly grunting, "Yeah."
"Something happen with Megan?"
I sighed and grunted in the same tone, "Yeah."
She went quiet again and rubbed my back. But after a while, I must have been getting too heavy for her because she pushed on my shoulders until I rolled myself off to flop onto my back.
Keira sat up and reached down to pull off her panties. Then, gingerly, she got up and retrieved some tissues to clean herself up before my cum stained her skirt. And finally, she went to sit on the sofa and patted the seat next to her.
I tucked away my limp penis and zipped up, then went to join her.
"What happened?" Keira asked as she put her hand on my knee.
So I told her.
I told her about the usual blowjobs and such. But what really piqued her interest was when Megan suggested we have sex. And as I explained how I talked Megan out of going through with it because I'd realized the young girl wasn't ready for sex, Keira was positively beaming at me. She hugged me and said with some moisture in her eyes, "Ben, I'm proud of you."
I blushed and felt guilty at the same time. "Yeah well, I'm not so proud of what I just did to you. I'm really sorry about that. It's just that I got so worked up at Megan's and I couldn't control myself any longer."
"That's okay," Keira smiled and touched my cheek. "Actually, it was a little fun. Every now and again, it's kinda nice ... well, not nice," she giggled. "But it's kinky to just be TAKEN and ravaged like that. We'll have to do it again sometime."
I sighed and the worry that had been building in my mind over the past few days welled up inside me. And in a scared voice that sounded more like a teenager than a fully-formed adult, I asked, "Will there be a sometime for us? When I get back?"
Keira's eyebrows canted to the sides and she touched my face again. "This can't last forever, Ben. I mean, I love what we're doing, and you've made me feel ALIVE again for the first time in years. But there's no future for us and the longer we continue the more likely we're going to get caught."
My heart sank. "I'm not asking for forever. I just want ... I just want longer, okay?"
She exhaled and then leaned forward until her forehead touched mine. I closed my eyes and felt the energy of her affection washing over me while she stroked my cheek. And then in that sweet voice I'd come to love so much, she said, "Let's just take it one day at a time, okay? Whatever happens, happens."
I sighed. "Okay."
"Now, what time were your parents coming over to see what you've accomplished?"
"Not until after dinner."
"Mmm..." Keira hummed. "Then we have the rest of the afternoon to play. Make it good, Ben. It's got to last me a whole month."
We made it good.
I knew Keira McNeil didn't want me falling in love with her, at least any more than I already had. Every time I'd shown an inclination to verbally express that I loved her, she would back off and remind me of our age gap and my lack of maturity in such matters. I was barely two months past my sixteenth birthday; what could I possibly know about real love? So most of our encounters were physical releases of pleasure. She was my teacher in the arts of lovemaking. She was my confidant and advisor to my relationship issues with Megan. And she could be a hard-driving homeowner when I was working on her house.
But that afternoon, we really made LOVE.
We started with a quick tour of the renovations. We even practiced a routine for how we would present the work to my parents when they came over after dinner. And then Keira wanted to try out the new desk, where I bent her over and took her from behind before blowing my load into her mouth.
Afterwards, I scooted her onto the desktop surface and ate her out to two more orgasms, after which my cock was hard again and Keira marveled at teenage recovery.
We then took a luxurious soak in the bathtub, complete with bubbles. Keira lit candles around the master bathroom, sat me down first, and then climbed in with her back against my chest.
I didn't go for her boobs right away. Instead, I wrapped my arms around her and just held her lovingly while she laid her head back over my shoulder. And this time, when I whispered how much I loved her, she just hummed happily and turned to nuzzle her nose against my neck.
Of course, I couldn't resist fondling her forever. The sight of her big, creamy orbs floating in the water tugged at me until I cupped both of them in my hands. And then I put to practical use all the things Keira had taught me about stroking a woman's body, finding all of her less obvious erogenous zones.
By the time I slipped two fingers into her pussy underwater while lightly thumbing her clit, Keira was panting and writhing on top of my body. My dick was hard and she was rubbing her lower back against it, repeatedly passing her spine back and forth across my erection as if its very presence made her much more aroused. And when I bent forward and kissed her neck while squeezing her left nipple and furiously rubbing my hand in her crotch, I brought Keira to a brief but satisfying climax.
She turned then, splashing some water out of the tub as she rotated to face me. It was an awkward fit, neither of us quite sure where to put our knees. But we worked it out and Keira bent forward to plant a very tender kiss on my lips. And when she finally pulled away, her eyes were half-lidded as she husked, "Let's get to the bed."
Sounded good to me. Keira was up first, and I paused to admire her beautiful naked body while dripping wet and glistening in the light. Her thighs were well- toned. Her waist screamed out to be held in my hands. And of course, her round breasts were quite literally mouth-watering. She grabbed a towel as she stepped out, and then smirked when she realized I was just watching her dry off instead of getting up myself.
"Come on, Ben. You can gawk when I'm dry, naked, and waiting for you on my bed."
I jumped to my feet and hurriedly began to dry off as well.
With her head start, Keira was done well before me. In the end, she was just idly patting her hair with the towel wrapped around her shoulders and covering her breasts while leaving her crotch bare.
I didn't quite get every drop of water off me, but I just couldn't wait any longer. My towel hit the floor and then a second later I'd scooped Keira into my arms. And while she shrieked in my ear, I hopped us the few feet over and into the Master Bedroom until I could drop her naked body onto the bed.
"Ben!" she squealed before I moved on top of her body. And then my tongue was in her mouth while my chest crushed down onto her tits, and Keira moaned while her hand snaked up and pulled me tightly against her.
My hands roamed everywhere. But eventually, I managed to clasp Keira's hands in mine. I pulled them up and pinned them back against the mattress above her head. And using just my hips, I shifted until my cock was centered against her moistened pussy, and with a quick flip of my hips I started to push myself inside her.
"Ohhh ... Ben..." Keira groaned while my shaft slowly filled her up. She tried to move her arms just once, but my hands held them fast against the mattress. And while I stared down at her blissful face from inches away, I groaned and pushed until we were fully joined together.
It was incredible. SHE felt incredible. I kissed her once again, then pulled away and gazed lovingly into her eyes, reveling in the sparkling green color she was flashing back at me. And then we MOVED.
I wasn't just pumping. I mean, I vaguely remembered an in and out motion, but it wasn't just me pushing back and forth into her relatively stationary pussy. I mean we MOVED. Keira's hips were bucking up at me but also rotating clockwise and counterclockwise. She shook side to side as if we were in the middle of an earthquake, and me and my dick followed wherever she went.
In, out, in, out, left, right, and round and round we went. My lips were on her lips. Her breath was in my face. Her nipples were in my mouth. Her teeth were at my neck.
Keira rubbed her clit against my pelvic bone. She ground it down against my cock shaft. And when we accidentally found her G-spot, I rammed her hard and fast for a few minutes until I set her off on just her first of many orgasms.
"Ungh! Ungh! Yes! Oh, yes! Like that! Ben! Harder!"
"Ugh! Urrrgh! Fuck! So tight! Keira! So good! So fucking good!"
Her heels drummed against my buttcheeks. I gripped her thighs in my hands and yanked her body against me. And she nearly popped my head off when her ankles crossed behind my neck. We were fucking. We were making love. We were EVERYTHING.
I lost track of how many times Keira came. I knew it was more than four. She was insatiable and in some kind of zone. Her pussy muscles rippled and clenched and spasmed constantly. One orgasm would wane just as the next began exploding in her brain.
At one point, she rolled us over without disengaging and athletically rode herself to a climax, her dark brown bangs flying into her face. But then it was my turn, as I felt the coiling pressure of orgasm starting to come over me.
I rolled us back over and lifted Keira's legs up, gripping her ankles and pinning them back by her own ears while I savagely thrust into her over and again. She reached up and grabbed my head behind my ears, kissing me fiercely and moaning, "Fill me up, Ben. Cum in my tight pussy and fill me up until I'm overflowing. Cum for me, baby. CUM!"
So I came. My hips lost the rhythm for a second before I spastically jerked forward so suddenly that even I wasn't expecting it. And when Keira felt the hot and wet warmth begin to flood her insides, she threw her head back and howled her latest climax, joining me in ecstasy while I shot a deluge of semen into her body.
Still folded in half, Keira twitched erratically while her head shook from side to side, and I was gasping for air as my pecker continued spurting more and more cum. Our orgasms were simply INCREDIBLE.
But you know what they about all good things...
When reality set back into our brains, we were both wheezing and exhausted. My heavy weight was once again pinning her down, but Keira just clutched me to her chest and didn't seem interested in letting me roll off of her.
When she got her breath back, Keira looked up at me and said, "Thank you, Ben."
"For what?"
She sighed and nuzzled our noses together before blinking and then giving me a serious look. "I think I'm ready to move on now, Ben. I've mourned long enough, and I'm ready to live my life again. You've done that for me. I'll always love Colin, but you've shown me that I CAN feel happiness again. Thank you."
I sensed an undercurrent of finality to her statement. It was as if I'd done my job, and now that my job was done, we would be moving on. Maybe not right away, but I already knew that things would be different when I got back from our trip. My relationship with Keira McNeil had peaked, and it was all downhill from here.
"I'll never forget you, Keira," I said honestly to the woman who first touched my heart.
Softly, all she said was, "I know.."
Next chapter
Chapter 9: Sister - The Complicated Sex Life Of Ben - Chapter 9 by Fireces full book limited free
3 Chapter 3: Summer Camp
SATURDAY, JULY 1, 2000
Ordinarily, I could read for hours in a moving car without ever getting motion sick. Brooke and the twins were the same way, the three of them quietly reading in the last row bench seat of our full-size family van while we cruised up Highway 5 towards Northern California.
But if there's a downside to getting your growth spurt, it's that nothing in your body works quite the way you're used to. I'm normally a pretty coordinated guy, if not the most athletic. But it wasn't until the past few months that I really needed to pay attention to how I was walking, lest I trip or stumble with my slightly longer than expected legs. I also had the odd chest pain, as if my rib cage was stretching. And today, whenever I tried to read for more than half an hour, I started getting dizzy and a wave of nausea would come over me.
Dammit, I'd expected to be able to read and catch up on some of my paperback books on the drive up to Morris Camp. But alas, it was not to be. And so I sat there, bored out of my mind, not even able to sleep. I was never very good at sleeping in moving vehicles. And it was an 11-hour drive.
Brandi, on the other hand, spent the entire trip unconscious in the bucket seat to my right. She'd fought with Brooke for the first hour about how far she could recline her seat, but eventually Brandi complained to my dad, who enforced a compromise. And now my older sister was zonked out the world.
My dad had also conked out. He'd driven the first shift from our 5am departure while my mom slept. Then after lunch, he'd switched with my mom to take a nap before driving again for the final leg, and his snoring wasn't exactly helping. Even Brooke and the twins each got at least six hours of extra sleep on the drive up.
So as we wound our way through the last two-lane highways to the camp, I was the only one in the family who'd been awake the entire time. And I was pretty cranky.
And what REALLY didn't help was when Brooke started teasing me about Dawn.
HISTORY
Dawn Evans was the middle daughter of Jack and Deanna Evans. Deanna had been my mom's college roommate when they went to school at UC Berkeley, and the two women had been practically inseparable.
They did everything together. They signed up for classes together. They took their meals together. And they even double-dated. After graduation, both young women went to work for the same company, and when they met their future husbands, both men had to pass approval from the best friend before taking anything further.
Even after marriage, with the two weddings coming just months apart, the two women continued to do everything together. They bought houses in the Bay Area on the same street. They got pregnant around the same time, with Deanna giving birth to first daughter Dayna and then my mom having Brandi three weeks later.
And they continued this trend with the rest of their children. Two years after the first daughters, Mom had me and then Deanna had Dawn on July 9th. Two years after that, my little sister Brooke popped out within a month of Dorothy Jean (DJ). Only one thing threw the women for a loop. My baby sisters Eden and Emma were an accident nearly four years later. But at least the twins had each other. Deanna even joked that Emma was really hers, to continue the pairing tradition.
So it was only natural, being that we were neighbors and family friends, for Brandi and Dayna to become close pals, as well as me and Dawn, and then Brooke and DJ. The girl pairings immediately bonded, and Dawn and I were young enough that the whole cooties and male/female sex dynamic was not yet an issue. We made for visually interesting couples: the Evanses were all blonde- haired and blue-eyed. My family was all black-haired and dark-eyed.
Our two families also went on our annual camp vacations, where we kids pretty much stayed in pairs 24/7, even sleeping in each other's beds.
But then, when I was 10, my dad had gotten a BIG promotion that required him to relocate his family to Orange County. My mom hadn't really wanted to split up our two families, but the offer was just too good to pass up. So we and the Evans went our separate ways, and kids being kids, we all adjusted pretty easily. At least we still had the 1-month summer visits to the camp.
Brandi and Dayna remained long-distance best friends. Yeah, they had their best friends at school, but once at the camp they immediately fell back into old habits and did everything together and referred to each other as their "best friend". Same for Brooke and DJ.
Dawn and I, on the other hand, were the same long-distance best friends as the others ... until I turned 13.
That's when I got hormones, and we all know how much those damn chemicals mess with a boy's mind. All of a sudden, I realized that Dawn was a GIRL. I wouldn't get my growth spurt for more than two more years, so those hormones weren't out of control, but I still started to feel urges I wasn't expecting and I found myself looking at Dawn much differently than in the past.
I'd literally known Dawn since we were babies. I was there when she took her first step. We'd fought the closet monsters together when we were kids. And then at camp, when she was 11 and got her first bra, Dawn had pulled me aside and promptly stripped her top so she could show me the bra and then her naked boobs. Given that I hadn't gotten any hormones yet, I hadn't paid her boobs much notice, other than to confirm that our chests looked different. And when she wanted to see my wiener, I simply dropped trou and let her take a look.
From the time we were little, Dawn and I had played show and tell and went skinny-dipping in the creek without ever even thinking about it. We even took the occasional shower together for efficiency, same as Brandi and Dayna or Brooke and DJ.
But that year, when we turned 13, it took just one look at beautiful young Dawn in a bikini and I'd pop a tent in my swim trunks. And all of a sudden we weren't supposed to be taking showers together anymore.
That's not to say Dawn and I stopped getting along. We were still each other's best friend and it was sheer habit to spend all our time together. It's just that the nature of our conversations became radically different from the ones our siblings were having with each other. While Brandi and Dayna were 15 and talking about boys, and while Brooke and DJ were 11 and talking about horses, Dawn and I started talking about sex.
It was simple, we were the only mixed-sex pairing. I could ask Dawn about girls and she could ask me about boys. Not that either of us was ready to do anything remotely sexual. She'd never even kissed a boy and I hadn't kissed a girl, let alone touch some private part of the body. But we were used to show and tell. So every year, Dawn and I showed each other how much our bodies were developing, and then we told each other how beautiful we both looked.
In Dawn's case, it was no exaggeration. She had clear blue eyes, light blonde hair, and a picture perfect face that was the prettiest I'd ever seen, Adrienne and Keira both included. In sharp contrast to my late development, Dawn had developed pretty early, and at 14 she was proudly showing me her 30B bras. At the time, she was also three inches taller than me, with most of the extra height in her long, coltish legs.
For me, I figured that Dawn was just being polite in her praise. Just from looking at the other teenagers around the camp, it was obvious that I was developing late and that I had neither the height nor bulk to seem anything more than just a child. Still, I was the only male with hair on his balls willing to let Dawn look, so she wasn't rude to me or anything.
And then last summer, on July 9th for her 15th birthday, Dawn wanted her first kiss.
I was terrible.
I slobbered too much. I had no clue what to do with my tongue. And I kept bumping my nose into hers.
But still, I'd felt a little electrical thrill pass through my lips and shoot down my spine. It felt so good that I had to try again.
And again...
And again...
I think we were kissing for about an hour. And by the end of it, we'd at least figured out how not to drool and how not to bump our noses into each other. And then Dawn thanked me for a wonderful birthday present.
I just whimpered happily. I could scarcely believe that a gorgeous girl like Dawn hadn't kissed a boy yet. After all, most girls with her looks had already lost their virginities by 15. Me, I understood. I was a late bloomer. But Dawn?
When I asked her about it, she just gave me an enigmatic smile and said she'd been waiting for me. And then that funny smile stayed on her face and she held my hand all the way down to the main lodge when we went for dinner.
Of course, Dawn and I walking up hand-in-hand caused quite a stir in our two families. Big sister Dayna and mom Deanna quickly pulled Dawn aside to grill her while my little sister Brooke just started the "Dawn and Ben, sitting in a tree, K-I- S-S-I-N-G" song. She even got Eden and Emma to join in. If only they knew how right they were.
The next day, Dawn and I went hiking up the creek to our "special spot". I asked what her mom and sister had said to her, but she told me not to worry about it. Then once we got to our usual spot, a cool clearing with shade and a nice breeze, we spent a good half-hour practicing kissing.
I got so turned on that I asked Dawn if I could see her breasts again, and she quickly pulled up her shirt and popped her bra to show me that her boobs had gotten even bigger in the past year. And then she talked about how many boys at school had been asking her out, hoping for the same view I was getting right that very moment.
Even when we did return to the main camp area to use the rope swing and waterslide, I found I had to spend a lot of time in the cold lake trying to keep my erection at bay, which reared up every time I saw Dawn go by in her bikini.
That's not to say that our lives were all kissing and talking about sex. We played pool and ping-pong. We watched movies and went on hikes, both with and without our siblings. And we had other friends at the camp besides each other. It was just that Dawn and I were each other's best friend.
Well, best friends that kissed every day.
Then, during our last week, we both took things up another notch.
After a pleasant makeout session, where we were getting pretty damn good at kissing, Dawn's insistent panting had gotten rather more heated than usual. We'd progressed to the point where we'd strip fully naked and keep kissing, careful not to touch each other but happy to pause every now and again and ogle each other's bodies for a while before using the visuals to fuel the energy of our kisses.
And that's when Dawn pulled away just long enough to shove her hand into her own crotch and start masturbating herself with a fury. "I can't wait anymore. I've got to get off now!" she exclaimed.
No stranger to masturbation myself, my hand instinctively went to my own rod.
"Do it, Ben! Jack off for me! I want to watch!" And then Dawn started moaning again as her left hand started pawing at her own boobs while her right rubbed fervently at her clit.
With wide eyes, I focused in on Dawn's round boobs and the hard nipples she was tweaking with her fingers, and then I looked down to find that my own right hand had begun slowly pumping my dick.
Neither of us lasted very long. Dawn started squealing at me to kiss her, and the moment my tongue entered her mouth she came, moaning into my mouth while her body jerked in orgasm.
I was only a few seconds later, and as these spurting things tend to do, I sprayed cum all over the front of Dawn's naked body.
"Oh! Eww! Eww!" she shrieked and tried to back away from me while I reflexively hosed her down, some of my jizz splattering her tits and dripping down her belly. Some of the rest just got on her legs.
"I'm sorry!" I groaned while Dawn hurriedly got up and waded naked into the creek, desperately trying to clean herself off in the water.
"I couldn't help it!" I moaned as Dawn shot daggers at me.
"Point that thing somewhere else next time, okay?" she snarled.
"Okay, okay," I winced and held my hands up defensively.
As Dawn got back out of the water and started toweling herself off, she calmed down. At least for a little while. Then she moaned and smacked herself in the forehead. "Oh, my mom is gonna kill me!"
Startled, I asked, "What? Why?"
"I promised her we wouldn't do anything sexual."
"Well, we didn't ... technically," I reasoned. "I mean, I'm sure you've masturbated before and I KNOW I have. So it's not like we did anything we hadn't already done before, even if in private. It's not like you gave me a blowjob or something."
"You came on me!" she squealed.
"Well, that was an accident! And it's not like you can get knocked up from cum on your skin. It's got to go inside you."
She just rolled her eyes. "Maybe," Dawn sighed. "We'll see what mom says."
"Do you have to tell her?" I asked. "My mom never asks me to tell her this stuff."
Dawn nodded and looked over at me. "Yeah, if I didn't tell her, she wouldn't even let me go on these hikes alone with you."
"Oh. OK."
Now dry, Dawn dropped the towel back down to the blanket and frowned before leaning forward to rest her arms on her upraised knees. From this new position, I could see her tuft of trimmed blonde hair and spread pussy lips, a little more engorged from her recent orgasm. I could also see her perky breasts, and already I felt a new stirring in my groin.
Dawn took one look at my reviving cock and she smirked. "Think you can kiss me again without popping off all over my chest?"
"Yeah, I think I can control myself ... I think..."
"Well," Dawn drawled as she turned to crawl over to me. "I'll take that chance." And then she leaned in to start frenching me again.
The next day, Dawn cheerily grabbed my hand and started tugging me towards the creek trail. "Mom said it's OK as long as we don't touch each other. Even the masturbating part."
"Yes!" I crowed as we started off on our morning hike.
"And DON'T cum on me again, okay?"
"Okay, okay."
So for the rest of the week, until it was time to go home, Dawn and I french kissed like crazy and watched each other masturbate until we couldn't cum anymore. I only accidentally spurted on her once more, and even then, it just got a bit of her leg.
It was a WONDERFUL week.
Just before we left, Dawn and I exchanged a very satisfying goodbye kiss while both our families watched on with amusement. I was already looking forward to the next summer when I could see her again.
And on the drive home, I realized I had my very first real crush ... on Dawn, my best friend.
But then the months passed into August and September and like any teenager, it was out of sight, out of mind. I still thought fondly of Dawn, but the infatuation waned. And in September when Cassidy O'Leary asked me to go out on a date, I pretty much put Dawn out of my head...
... until now.
SATURDAY, JULY 1, 2000
"So, Ben, are you excited to be seeing Daaawwwn?" Brooke teased in a sing- song voice.
I just did my best to ignore her. I was bone tired from the long drive, my head was thick, and a big part of me wanted to just jump into the back seat and bite Brooke to death.
But we were only a half-hour away from the camp, and soon enough I could put some distance between me and my bratty sister. 14-year-olds can act so mature at school, but in the privacy of our family van, I could have sworn Brooke was seven years old again.
"Dawn and Ben, sitting in a tree, K-I-S-"
"Hey! That got old a LONG time ago," I interrupted, turning and glaring at my little sister.
"Just ignore her," Brandi intoned with her eyes still closed. "You keep reacting and she'll never shut up."
I rolled my eyes and turned my back to Brooke, pulling together every ounce of maturity I had to ignore the little twerp. Thankfully, she did shut up after fifteen minutes and started recognizing the landmarks leading up to the camp.
The Evans usually beat us there. After all, they lived six hours closer than we did. That meant in fifteen minutes, I would be seeing Dawn again, and I WAS excited to see her.
But I wasn't quite sure how to act around her. Sure, last year we'd been kissing and even masturbating in front of each other. It was fun, it was experimental, and the orgasms were very relieving. It certainly beat sneaking off by myself to jerk off.
How much had Dawn changed in the last year? Hell, how much had I already changed? Last year, I was a short, underdeveloped, barely 15-year-old virgin who hadn't even kissed a girl. Now I was 5'10", my cock had practically doubled in size, and I'd had sex more times than I could count. Last year, I didn't have a girlfriend or anything. This year, I had a lovelorn Megan Kwan pining away for me and a gorgeous older lover in Keira McNeil who still dominated my dreams.
If Dawn had changed even half as much as me, it was going to be a very weird few weeks. And I spent those last fifteen minutes running through every possible scenario.
Maybe things would stay exactly the same. Dawn would want to make out, but not touch. But then again, a girl as beautiful as Dawn would HAVE to have a boyfriend by now, so maybe we couldn't touch, kiss, or even see each other naked out of loyalty to her new man. On the other hand, maybe Dawn was ready to take the next steps in her sexuality and she wanted to fuck me within an hour of my arrival.
I simply had no clue. She'd sent me the occasional letter to let me know she was doing alright. But me being a teenaged guy, I hadn't written back once. Maybe she hated me for that and didn't even want to be my friend anymore.
And then we arrived.
Sure enough, the Evanses were home. They always had the cabin right next to ours. Dawn's bunk even had both our initials carved into it from when we were 8. And the minute our van pulled up outside our cabin, I glanced out the window and saw the Evans' front door opening.
Jack and Deanna Evans were the first ones out the door, waving while my dad parked the van. Brandi was quick to pop the van's double-doors and hop out, and I followed soon after.
I turned back to look at the cabin porch just in time to see Dayna come out. In general, while I didn't think her face was as pretty as Dawn's, I'd certainly noticed her body the past few years. The two-year advantage she had in development had led to some luscious curves around the Evans family height and natural slenderness, and the eldest Evans daughter had never been shy about showing off that fantastic body around the camp.
So as Dayna looked down to watch her step off the porch, I let my eyes drop to her impressive cleavage shown off by a sky blue tank top and only partially covered by the linen shirt she wore over the top of it.
But then Dayna picked her head back up to look at us, her fine blonde hair tossed back to finally show me her face, and then I realized it was DAWN. And all my exhaustion evaporated in a sea of adrenaline.
Holy SHIT she'd grown up! I mean, Dawn had already been developing for a while and I knew she was an earlier bloomer, but somewhere along the line, she picked up an extra few inches of height and her boobs had gotten even bigger. She was just a girl who wouldn't turn 16 for another week, but already her body was all woman.
"Ben!" she exclaimed, completely ignoring Brandi or my other sisters who were piling out of the van. She picked up speed in her step and hustled forward towards me with her arms open before awkwardly skidding to a stop just a foot away.
She blushed. I blushed. And we kind of looked at each other nervously, uncertain how to react.
"Hey, Dawn, you look great!" I gaped, still amazed at her transformation. I saw the tight skin of her belly and my eyes were drawn to her crotch, hidden by rather short shorts. I checked out her long legs before returning my gaze back up her cleavage and finally to her face. Quite simply, Dawn was the most beautiful girl I'd ever seen in my life, bar none.
"Me? Wow, Ben, you REALLY grew!" she exclaimed, looking me up and down, her clear blue eyes sparkling.
We stood there staring at each other for so long we didn't even notice Dayna and DJ coming out to greet their friends. And while I stood there and gawked at how gorgeous Dawn had become, she asked me the question I'd hoped for only in my wildest dreams. "Can I kiss you now, Ben?"
I started grinning and nearly choked at the same time. "Uh, yeah," I said with a big smile.
Dawn returned the smile, and then we met each other halfway as our arms automatically went around each other and our faces mashed together while we exchanged a very wet, very aggressive, very passionate kiss. Sparkles went off behind my eyes. My stomach flipped and then flipped a few more times. And an excited, warm flush went through my whole body. It was a wonderful kiss. It was like we were picking up exactly where we'd left off eleven months ago.
DJ giggled as if she'd been expecting her big sister to immediately begin snogging me.
Brooke just snarked, "Get a room, you two."
Blindly, I just flipped my sister the bird without breaking away from Dawn for a microsecond, my middle finger all the response I cared to make. But then my mom spat, "Benjamin!"
Groaning, I pulled away and bowed my head towards my mom. "Sorry, Mom. I know that was rude."
She nodded acceptance and then smiled as she looked at me and Dawn. I'd started to get the impression that our parents secretly hoped Dawn and I would get married someday and further tighten the bonds between our families.
And then automatically, I apologized to Brooke as well. "I shouldn't have flipped you off."
Brooke shrugged like she didn't care at all. Then she and DJ started chattering at such a speed that only hummingbirds would be able to make out their conversation.
Dawn chuckled and then I turned back to her. And with the smooth confidence only a man who'd been getting regular sex can pull off, I swept Dawn into my arms and casually remarked, "Now where were we?" And then I kissed her again.
Yeah, it was going to be a good summer.
Brandi and Dayna quickly changed into their bikinis to go catch some rays and tease the guys before the sun went down. Even after such a long drive, since we'd left early in the morning, it wasn't yet 5pm and in early July, that meant night wouldn't fall for another few hours.
I was still huddled up with Dawn when our older sisters came out, and I couldn't help but notice that Dawn wasn't the only Evans girl to grow up a bit in the intervening year. Dawn was now about the same height as her 18-year-old big sister, but Dayna was definitely curvier. And the bikini the older blonde wore was doing a woeful job of trying to contain her tits.
"Show off," Dawn deadpanned as Dayna went by.
"Hey, if you've got it, flaunt it," Dayna remarked as her big tits jiggled along.
I'd started to get an erection just watching the eldest Evans daughter, and I couldn't help but notice that Brandi was filling out her bikini rather nicely as well.
Dawn rolled her eyes. "Dayna thinks having Double-D's now will get all the guys staring at her instead of Felicia Clarkson."
Already my head was tracking to follow Dayna's and Brandi's passing. "Mm- hmm..." I agreed absently. Dayna had certainly become quite the beautiful young woman.
"Hey!" Dawn bopped my forehead. "Focus! Focus!"
I rubbed my head and then kissed Dawn again. "Sorry. I'm just a guy."
My standard apology appeared to mollify Dawn, and she took my hand. "C'mon. I'll help you unpack."
Dawn and I stuck together for the rest of the evening, but we were far less obvious about kissing each other once we got those first few liplocks out of our system.
We chatted while unpacking my gear and putting the sheets on my bunk. And afterwards we helped my parents put away all the family gear and put the cabin in order.
But the instant our good deeds were done, my mom took one look at us and said, "Okay, kids, you can go ahead and be alone together. We'll see you at dinner time."
Dawn and I took one look at each other and quickly we scampered out to find a quiet place to make out. As it turned out, the best place was Dawn's cabin. Her parents had come over to visit with my parents, Brooke and DJ were off somewhere, and the elder girls were down by the lake soaking up male attention. Even the twins were gone, sent to the lake to play and meet the other kids while nominally supervised by Brandi.
So I soon found myself on top of Dawn and on her bed, subconsciously grinding my erection into her hip while our tongues did battle and our ecstatic moans filled the room.
She tasted so incredibly good, and she was so stunningly beautiful, that the intensity of our kisses started to overwhelm my brain and instinctive impulses began to kick in.
My hands moved up from her hips and I soon found myself with a right hand full of boob. As if in response, I felt one of Dawn's hands moving to my ass, pulling me tighter against her hip as she moaned erotically.
My right hand kept roving, rubbing at Keira's "alternative" spots for pleasure along the way from outside Dawn's clothing while my left hand came up and started to rub over her nipple.
It all felt so good, so natural. Making out this way was the same as when I was doing it with Megan or Keira. And also natural was for my hand to move down over Dawn's crotch, where my fingers quickly identified her slit and I began to rub over where I guessed her clit would be, my effectiveness limited by the fabric of her shorts and panties between me and my goal.
Dawn moaned exactly once when I began to stroke her. But then her body went rigid and she suddenly pushed me off her. "Ohmigod!" Dawn gasped, wild-eyed. "Ben?" She seemed almost surprised to see me.
I was confused. "Yeah?"
"Oh, I'm sorry. I forgot for a second that it was you. Do you realize we've never done that with each other before?"
"What? Making out?"
"No, the ... touching ... and stuff. You were feeling me up."
The lightbulb went on in my head. "Oh! Oh, uh, sorry about that. I didn't realize. I won't if you don't want me to."
"Oh, no. It was nice, it was nice. I just wasn't expecting it." Dawn sighed. "You're a lot of things I wasn't expecting."
I arched an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"
Dawn blushed and then smiled. "You are ... you're a lot more experienced now than I thought you'd be. It's actually a little frightening. I was kind of expecting the little boy I was experimenting with last year. But clearly, you've learned a thing or two."
I grinned. "I've learned a LOT. Want me to show you?"
She giggled. "Yes! Oh, but not right now," Dawn held up her hands when it looked like I was going to jump her. "That's what I mean. The old Ben just let me lead everything. I didn't have to worry about you doing anything I wasn't ready for."
"You still don't. I won't push you into anything you don't want to do," I insisted.
"I used to know you'd NEVER make the first move. But now?" Dawn sighed. "Why do I get the feeling you're probably more experienced now than I am?"
I blushed and bit my lip. "Maybe ... How far have you gone?"
Dawn's eyes flew wide open. "Ben! I can't tell you that!"
"Why not? We always told each other EVERYTHING!"
"But you're a boy!"
I shrugged. "I've ALWAYS been a boy."
She stewed on that for a second, and I smiled. Dawn looked so cute when she was thinking hard. My new look, confidence, and sexual comfort was clearly throwing her for a loop. I decided that I needed to back things off so I didn't scare her away.
"Okay Dawn." I held up my hands and deliberately backed away a foot across the bed. "I don't want to frighten you. I may be about seven inches taller than you remember, but it's still me, Ben, the same little boy you grew up with. Remember when we were five and running around naked in the yard?"
Dawn seemed to visibly relax and I continued. "So let's just catch up for a bit. Tell me what you've been up to this past year."
Now Dawn got to glare at me. "I HAVE been telling you. I'm the only one of us writing letters here."
I smirked. "Oh yeah. I'm not so good at the letter thing. But that's just routine stuff: classes and your family and whatever. But how about the good stuff? Do you have a boyfriend?"
Dawn blushed and got a little smile. "Yes..."
"Tell me about him."
She shrugged. "He's just a boy. Same grade as me. All the older boys just wanted me to put out, but I haven't been ready for that..." Dawn's eyes flashed at me for a second. " ... yet."
"How long have you been together?"
"Since March."
"You guys serious?"
She shrugged again. "I dunno. I don't think so. I just thought it would be nice to have a boyfriend for a bit. We haven't even really talked about what's going to happen next year. And he's my second boyfriend. The first one only lasted a month before he became a jerk about the whole sex thing."
"Sex thing?"
"Yeah." Dawn made an ugly face. "He was nice and sweet at first, but then he demanded that I give him a blow job or he'd dump me. So I dumped him first."
"Boys," I drawled and chuckled. "Well, I know the type. There's a hundred of them at my school."
"Mine too. But Mark's not like that."
"Mark, that's your boyfriend?"
"Yeah. He hasn't pushed me into doing anything I wasn't ready for."
"I like him already." I grinned.
"What about you? Girlfriend? Or did you just learn all that groping stuff playing the field." Dawn mimed pawing her own tits, and I started laughing.
"Ah well, that's complicated," I began, thinking first of Keira. As much as I adored and trusted Dawn, I just didn't feel comfortable revealing the details of that relationship just yet. "Well, let me put it this way, I do have a girlfriend now. My first official girlfriend, actually. But she wasn't the one I learned all that ... stuff ... with."
"Hmm?" Dawn started chuckling, a twinkle in her crystal clear blue eyes. "Is there some other girl out there who let you into her panties without getting a commitment first?"
I mimed zipping my lip. "A gentleman doesn't speak of such things. After all, would you like it if I blabbed about us french kissing and watching each other masturbate?"
"Ben!" Dawn hissed and looked around the empty room to confirm that we were alone.
"My point exactly. We're not dating, Dawn. We were just ... learning, right?"
"I guess."
"Same thing," I smiled as I thought of Keira. "Sort of."
"Well then," Dawn pursed her lips and leaned towards me. "Let's do some more 'learning' now..."
We only got to make out for a few more minutes before dinner time. And afterwards, while Dawn wanted to hang out some more, I was dead tired and had to beg off so I could go pass out.
Then the next day, Dawn and I took our "learning" to a whole new level.
SUNDAY, JULY 2, 2000
I awoke when a heavy weight dropped on top of me. Instinctively, I pushed out with my arms to dislodge it while my eyes were still closed, but I came up with empty air until I started aiming lower and then I felt another pair of hands batting my hands away while girlish giggles filled the room.
Surprised, I cracked my eyelids to see a blonde head hovering over me.
"Wake up, sleepyhead," Dawn said cheerily. "Man, you sleep like a log."
I rolled onto my back, coincidentally shifting Dawn's sitting position from on top of my left hip until she settled right on top of my crotch. My morning erection was thus pressed up against her pubic bone.
Dawn's eyes flew wide and she automatically backed off me. "Speaking of logs..."
I craned my head left and right. In the big bunk room I shared with all four of my sisters, I was the only one left. "What time is it?" I asked groggily.
"Breakfast. Your mom sent me to wake you up."
I sat up, rubbing my eyes while wearing just my boxer shorts. I stared over to the dresser where all my clothes were. "A little privacy?" I asked.
Dawn just grinned, settling herself down onto Brooke's bed and getting herself comfortably seated. "Why? It's not like you've got anything I haven't seen before."
I smirked and then went to change. I had just pulled my shorts down when Dawn gasped and her eyes went wide. Nervously, she pointed at my morning wood, which still hadn't gone down yet.
"What?" I asked. "Like you said, nothing you haven't seen before."
"It wasn't that BIG before," Dawn whistled.
I grinned proudly and got dressed.
After breakfast, Dawn grabbed my hand and took us back to our cabins to pack for a quick hike. And while I puttered around putting towels and ground mats together, she complained, "Hurry up, slowpoke. I'm getting horny." There was a sultry moan in her voice.
I took one look over to Dawn, who ran her tongue across her upper lip and looked like she was ready to eat me. And then I started packing faster. Soon, we were on the trail.
The minute we passed out of sight, Dawn blurted out, "Ben, are you still a virgin?"
The question took me by such surprise that I came to a dead stop. I furrowed my brow and asked, "Are you sure you want to know?"
"Yes. I do."
"Well, are you going to tell me the same? After all, I AM a boy."
"Oh ... well..." Dawn waffled.
I rolled my eyes and started walking again. I didn't feel like rehashing the same conversation from last night. Dawn quickly hurried to my side. "It's different. It's no big deal if a guy is a virgin or not. But girls have to be all ... pure ... or something."
"I'm not going to tell anyone, Dawn," I sighed in resignation. "But I just don't think it's fair if I spill everything and you don't. We used to tell each other EVERYTHING."
"That was different. None of the answers were scary. It was like: Are you a virgin? Yes. Have you touched a boob? No. Have you kissed a boy? No. There was nothing TO admit to."
"If you can't tell me, who can you tell?" I glanced over at her. "C'mon Dawn, we're best friends, and we live a thousand miles apart. There's no way anything you tell me can get back to your friends at school. And even if I did go to school with you, I'd never tell ANYONE."
"Really?" Dawn's voice was hopeful.
"Really," I said firmly. After all, I'd been keeping Keira McNeil a secret for a long time.
"Okay," Dawn said firmly. "We're going to play Truth or Truth, then."
"Don't you mean Truth or Dare?"
"Nope. No dares. I ask a question, and you have to answer it truthfully. Period. Then it's your turn."
I chuckled. There was a warning in her voice. I knew she wasn't going to shy away from the hard questions. "Okay, but one condition, no names or identifying details. I'll tell you everything, but I won't incriminate the innocent."
"You mean you won't even tell me what kind of girls you've been dating?" Dawn pouted.
I waggled my head. "Well, blonde, brunette, boob size, sure. But nothing that might identify who they are. I have to keep my promises to them for that."
"Fair enough. So are you a virgin, Ben?" Dawn asked quickly.
I smirked and shook my head. "Wait till we get there."
Dawn grinned and then picked up her walking pace.
When I was eleven, during that first summer after my family had moved to Orange County, Dawn and I had found our "spot". It was a good half-hour's hike away from the main buildings, and on a little used trail, so the likelihood of someone stumbling on us was relatively small. That likelihood was made even smaller in that we left the trail a good hundred yards until we came to a secluded grove on the banks of the creek. The twelve by eight foot flat clearing was shaded and blocked on two sides by trees, with bushes behind. The only way anyone could really see us was from across the creek, but there was no obvious vantage point on the other side either. Most days, we had a decent breeze coming down the canyon and the shade kept us from sunburning. It was our private paradise.
And as we came into it and I started laying down the ground mat and our blankets on top of it, all sorts of pleasant memories came back to me. I remembered when Dawn showed me my first ever pair of boobs, small as they were. I remembered when we showed each other our first pubic hairs. And I especially remembered last year's makeout and masturbation sessions.
In the back of my head, I knew we'd be going a lot farther than that this summer.
Dawn quickly plopped down onto the blankets and took a drink of water from her bottle. I was amazed she waited a whole six seconds before asking. "So Ben, are you still a virgin?"
"How come you get to go first?" I whined.
"Because it's my game. Now are you going to answer or not?" she complained.
"Fine, fine. No. I'm not."
"Wow..." After all my evasions, Dawn seemed to be expecting my answer but she still looked surprised. "Last year, I never would have thought you'd pop your cherry before I saw you again. When did you first do it?"
"Hey! That's a second question. It's my turn now!"
"FINE." Dawn rolled her eyes and leaned over onto one elbow. "Yes. I'm still a virgin."
"I haven't asked you anything yet."
"But that WAS the question you were going to ask."
I grinned evilly and said, "No, it wasn't. So I still get to ask a question."
"But I just told you something private!"
"You're right. You did. I guess you gave me a freebie that I didn't have to ask for." I started chuckling.
Dawn glared. "Ben. If you want to see how big my boobs have gotten since last year, shut up and let me ask the next question."
My eyes went wide and I deflated. She won.
"When did you first do it?" Dawn repeated.
"Actual sex? Uh, that would have been in May."
"Oh, so still kind of recent. Okay, your turn."
"Finally..." I drawled, but Dawn just shot me another glare. And then I started to formulate my question. I knew she had a boyfriend, and I was almost positive that she was already kissing him. But she said she was still a virgin, so I wasn't sure how far she'd gone in between. So I decided to just round the bases. First base was making out. So I asked about second base. "Has anyone touched your bare boobs?"
Dawn blinked for a couple of seconds. "Well, technically your arm brushed me a couple of times last year."
"Dawn..." I warned.
She sighed and said in a quiet voice. "Yes. They were both kind of rough though. I'm not sure I liked it. The guys certainly liked it." She blushed. "Actually, the nicest it's felt was when you were touching my breasts yesterday, from outside my shirt. You were more ... caressing me ... instead of squeezing me."
I smiled and closed my eyes to remember it. Then I said softly, "Your turn."
"Have you done it with more than one girl?"
I shook my head. "No. Just the one."
"The girlfriend or the other one?"
"That's two questions again, Dawn."
"Oh, forget the stupid game," Dawn moaned. "Just tell me, Ben. Please?"
I glanced up in thought for a moment before sighing. "Okay, but you have to PROMISE me you won't tell anyone. If you even tell one of your sisters, then they might tell your mom, who might tell MY mom, and then my mom might be able to figure things out. And I don't want that, okay?"
"Okay, I promise." Dawn held out her hand and spit into her palm. I spit into my palm and we shook on it.
Satisfied, I began while wiping my hand off on my shorts. "The only girl I've had sex with is a couple of years older." I fudged a bit on the age. "She's experienced, and she taught me everything I know about sex. But she doesn't want to date me or anything, I think because I'm only sixteen. Then there's my girlfriend and the farthest we've gone is third base."
"You mean third base like touching ... down there? Or actually oral?" Dawn leaned forward eagerly.
"Oral."
"Both of you?"
"Yeah."
"So you've gotten blowjobs from two different girls."
I shrugged. "Yeah."
"How many?"
"How many blowjobs?" I snorted and thought back for a second. "Uh, well ... too many to count, actually."
"Wow..." Dawn looked suitably impressed. "Are they any good?"
Now I grinned with pride. "Well, the experienced girl is ... well, she's AMAZING. And my girlfriend is okay, I guess. She's still learning, but I'm doing my best to teach her."
"You ... you teach her?" Dawn looked at me curiously.
"Yeah. She's gotten a lot better."
"Ben..." Dawn began seriously as she looked at the blanket between us. Then she took a deep breath and looked up into my eyes. "Will you teach me?"
I arched an eyebrow and leaned back in surprise. "You want me to teach you?"
"Yes. I dumped my first boyfriend because he was a jerk about it. But Mark ... Mark is really sweet. I really like him. So ... as kind of a going away present ... I ... I went down on him."
Dawn seemed embarrassed but it wasn't a big deal to me. I shrugged. "Okay..."
"But..." Dawn shuddered. She looked ready to cry. "I ... I didn't know what I was doing. I've talked to the girls and they all just say to suck really hard and to watch your teeth. But I must not have been very good because he didn't cum. I wasn't doing it right or something."
I frowned and on instinct, I scooted over and wrapped my arms around my friend. Dawn then burst into tears and hugged me tightly, and I just soothed her for a minute while she trembled and fought to regain her composure.
"Oh, Ben. Please? I don't want to lose him. I want to be a good girlfriend."
"Shhh ... relax, Dawn. Of course I'll teach you. Besides Dawn, you are GORGEOUS. What kind of guy in his right mind wouldn't want you to give him a blowjob?" I smiled and Dawn managed a smile of her own. And then I pulled back to hold my beautiful best friend at arm's length.
"After all," I began, "We came here to experiment and 'learn' with each other, didn't we?"
She chuckled and smiled with an aroused gleam in her eye. "I remember last year's 'learning'."
I grinned lasciviously. "Well this year, you're going to learn a lot more."
Things started off like normal. Dawn and I wound up side-by-side on the blankets while making out. We battled with our tongues and lips and gradually built up our heat to the point where we were sweating inside our clothes.
So the clothes came off. There wasn't anything really sexy about it. We weren't slow-stripping to entice each other. We were just getting naked like normal. Dawn's boobs HAD gotten much bigger, and when I asked her how big she showed me the 32C tag on her bra. And then I proudly showed her my new seven and a half-inch dick, this time up close and personal.
Ten seconds after that, her panties came off and it was my turn to gasp and point.
"Yeah," Dawn said shyly while I stared straight at her hairless pussy, nothing but smooth skin above her slit. "Dayna talked me into shaving it all off for the summer. You like it?"
I'd never seen a shaved pussy, but I knew I liked it. I just gulped and nodded my head, already imagining what it would feel like to run my tongue all over her without any hair in the way.
It was a whole new summer. We were a year older, a year more experienced, and a year hornier than before. Instead of masturbating ourselves and kissing to find our own individual pleasure, we went straight back to making out. And this time, Dawn wasn't going to stop me when I wanted to touch her.
From force of habit with Keira and Megan, I rolled Dawn onto her back while I lay beside her. I then hovered over her, softly dipping my tongue into her mouth while my right hand went exploring. And when my palm started rubbing over her firm breasts, Dawn just moaned into my kiss and started thrusting her chest up against my hand.
But I didn't spend too much time pawing at her tits. I let my fingertips just barely glide across her bare skin while I tickled various other parts of her torso. And while I explored, I moved my lips to kiss her neck and shoulder and eventually suckle her nipple into my mouth.
Dawn gasped and moaned again, bringing her hands up to hold my head against her bosom. And as I licked her tenderly, she whimpered happily and urged me to keep going.
Meanwhile, I started letting my hands roam lower down towards her waist, and this time, when my hands ran down the juncture of her thighs, there were no shorts or panties in my way.
She was already wet. I glanced down to see the puffy pink as her nether lips were peeking out. And I ran my fingers down and ducked them just a bit inside to get my tips wet before dragging them back up her slit so I could rub her clit. And the moment I touched the sensitive nubbin, my pretty blonde friend's body went rigid and she gasped in obvious arousal.
After a little while, Dawn started to beg, "Put your fingers in me."
I frowned and said softly. "I don't want to pop your cherry."
She gasped while I kept rubbing her and explained. "My hymen broke a few months ago."
I arched an eyebrow and looked at her inquisitively. "Accident?"
"Uh, not exactly..."
"Tell me..."
"Bennn..." she moaned.
"Tell me. Truth or Truth? I won't get you off until you tell me," I threatened in a teasing voice.
Dawn bucked against my fingers, her jaw quivering as she rotated her hips in a desperate search for that orgasm. "Fine! Dayna popped my cherry, okay?"
Her answer surprised me so much that I stopped rubbing, and urgently Dawn grabbed my wrist and forced me to keep moving. Obediently, I let her guide two of my fingers to her snatch and I began to rub her labia like I did to Keira while my thumb took over clit duties.
"Ohhh..." Dawn moaned, and within a minute, her whole body was quaking as her climax passed through her.
At last, she sighed and sagged back, satisfied for the moment. I pulled my hand up and tasted her fluids. Once again, similar, but slightly different to Keira and Megan, although it WAS closer to Megan's flavor.
"So tell me about this cherry-popping thing," I started when Dawn had calmed down enough.
She blushed pink but I raised my eyebrows in warning. Then Dawn sighed and explained, "Dayna has some ... toys. She was telling me about how sex hurt real bad her first time, and if I was thinking about having sex, I would be better off getting rid of my hymen first. That spell it out enough for you?"
"Sure." I leaned back to rest my right forearm and relax a bit. Meanwhile, my naked cock was proudly jutting up into the air.
"Ben," Dawn's voice came very softly. I actually had to strain a bit to hear her. "Can I ... will you ... will you teach me now?"
"Are you sure?"
Dawn nodded and reached her hand out to my erection. I folded my hands behind my head to prop myself up and watch her, and then tentatively Dawn wrapped her hand around my shaft and began to pump me. At least in this, she didn't seem so nervous.
"You've done this before?" I asked.
She just nodded.
"And you can get Mark off with a handjob?"
She nodded again, all her focus on my prick as she slowly glided up and down.
"Were you using your hand when you went down on him?"
She shook her head in the negative. And with a puzzled look on her face, she said, "I thought I could get him off with just my mouth."
"You'll learn. But one way you can do it is just to put your mouth over the mushroom head and suck on it lightly while you give him a handjob. Technically it's a blowjob since I'm in your mouth, but most of the work is with your hands, like you're already used to."
"Like this?" Dawn bent over, surrounding my head with her mouth so that her lips were tucked just under the ridgeline. And all the while her hand kept its up and down motion. But even then, she wasn't actually sucking on me.
"Use your tongue, Dawn. Lick everywhere, but keep it soft. Think of it like your nipples. Just a really big nipple. Lick it like you want to be licked."
Instantly, Dawn's strokes became longer and softer. She darted the tip of it side to side across my pee hole, and she bathed the crown with gentle stroking.
"Good, good," I trembled and panted from the pleasure. Here I was, with my beautiful childhood friend sucking my dick. I LOVED my life. And if I just waited, she would probably get me off this way. But Dawn had other ideas.
She popped off and looked over at the blissful expression on my face. "But Ben. This is really just a handjob with my mouth over your tip. But are you doing to teach me how to really suck you?"
"Yeah, of course, of course." I sighed happily and fought to get my brain working. Dawn was really good with her hands, and the knowledge that my lifelong best friend had just taken her mouth of my dick had my mind spinning in circles.
"Okay. Start by taking as much of me in your mouth as you can ... good ... Watch the teeth, watch the teeth! Okay, yeah, suck like that. Mmm ... Oh, yeah, tongue the bottom ... That's good. That's good ... Okay, Dawn, you need to move your head now."
She popped off again. "Move?"
I panted for a few extra seconds before answering, "Like the way your hand was stroking up and down. You need to move your mouth up and down. You can't just stay there sucking forever."
Dawn scrunched up her face for a second and then exclaimed a long, "Ohhh..."
I arched my eyebrow. "You weren't moving your head with Mark?"
"No. I just thought I was supposed to suck on it." Dawn's blue eyes twinkled.
"And Mark didn't help you?"
"No. He didn't know what to do either. And I think he was still shocked that I was giving him a blowjob."
"Oh, okay. Well, let's try it. I'm sure your friends have talked about a cock being like a popsicle? OH!" I went stiff again as Dawn licked me from base to crown along that big vein running underneath my shaft.
"Like that?"
"Yeah, Dawn. JUST like that. And you can't just shove the whole popsicle in your mouth and just suck on it. You've got to move it in and out and lick the whole time."
"Okay!" the beautiful 15-year-old blonde said cheerily. And then she went to work.
I groaned while Dawn started really blowing me. This was going to be easy. Once she got going, Dawn was a natural. She held my hips in her hands and bobbed her head up and down. She sucked, she licked, and she moaned with her own arousal when she realized what kind of affect she was having on me, for I was groaning almost constantly.
I still gave her a few pointers and told her to back off or suck harder. And as I started getting close, I held her head in my hands, guiding her movements while I simply threw my head back and gave in to the feelings. Dawn was wonderful, and the thought of doing this every day for the next month had me absolutely thrilled beyond belief.
I didn't even speak for the last two minutes, just grunting as she brought me closer and closer and closer to explosion. At least I stayed silent until the last ten seconds, when I blurted, "Dawn! I'm going to cum! I'm going to cum!"
I was expecting her to pull away. After all, last year, she couldn't even stand to let me cum on her belly, let alone in her mouth. And I figured that she'd given enough handjobs to know what to expect. But instead, Dawn just moaned and sucked me harder.
That was it, my control was spent, and with a roar, I began filling Dawn's mouth with hot jism, spurting shot after shot at high velocity.
I heard Dawn squeak when she felt me splattering the inside of her mouth. And I heard the desperate inhalations through her nose as she fought to breathe while I continued pouring juice out. And just as her eyes started to water and her cheeks threatened to burst, her throat contracted and I saw that she had swallowed a big gulp of my cum.
Somehow, that sight made me fire off another big burst, and reflexively Dawn swallowed another load. And only then did I finally stop cumming.
Dawn stayed locked there for a long while, her mouth forming a watertight seal over my prick while she breathed deeply through her nose. I watched her cheeks moving as she seemed to be swirling what remained of my jism around in her mouth. Her eyes kind of pinched as she was clearly evaluating what she thought of the taste. And then at last, she took one more big gulp and then released my prick.
Coughing slightly, my golden-haired long-distance best friend flopped naked onto her back across the blankets, breathing heavily while our bodies cooled side-by- side. Then still lying flat, Dawn turned her head to me and asked, "Did you like it?"
I grinned. "Loved it."
"Was it better than your other girls?"
I immediately thought of Keira's INCREDIBLE blowjobs. That woman was absolutely ravenous for my cum, and she knew just how to get it. "Well..." I began slowly. "To be fair, one of them has a LOT more experience than you."
"Oh," she replied with mild disappointment.
"But it was still really good. REALLY good, Dawn. Especially since you've only tried once before."
"Well, we've got a whole month to practice, right?" She bubbled.
I was looking forward to it. I smiled and nodded and then asked, "What about you? How was it for you?"
"It was ... better. Not what I expected. And the taste was ... well, I won't say I LIKE it, but I know guys want you to swallow and I didn't really mind it."
I sighed. "I'll admit it's a turn on to see you swallowing. But if you don't want to, you really don't have to, Dawn."
"I know. That's why I really like you, Ben. I know you're okay with whatever I want to do, no pressure."
"Of course." And then impulsively, I rolled over and kissed her. Dawn giggled before throwing herself passionately into returning the kiss, and soon our tongues were darting in and out of each other's mouths.
The adrenaline had started pumping in me again, the lust I felt for this beautiful girl stoking inside me, along with ... something else.
There was a fuzzy warmth that I hadn't felt before with either. I mean, I'd had crushes before. I crushed on Dawn last summer. I crushed on Adrienne for a bit my freshman year. And I definitely felt butterflies in my stomach for Keira. But while I cared about Megan, she didn't make me feel the way I was currently feeling for the young woman lying beneath me.
There was a long moment where I just looked into Dawn's eyes, hovering above her without moving. And she smiled and giggling, she asked, "What?"
My answer came from inside my gut. "I love you, Dawn."
Her eyes flew open wide. "What?" This time, her tone was more of shock.
I tilted my head and tried to clarify, not certain of my own meaning. "I'm not ... not ... IN love with you Dawn." It was true, I didn't have the butterflies that Keira caused, that rush of excitement and urgent NEED when I was crushing on someone.
Instead, I felt a blanket of comfortability and warmth. I felt ... bonded ... to Dawn, like we belonged with each other just the way we were. "I just ... I just love you. I want you to know that. I want you to know that you can trust me and that I will always be there for you. I'll never hurt you. I'll never make you do anything you don't want to. And I'll always want to see you happy. Because I love you, Dawn."
She started crying then, smiling and crying and then hugging me tightly to her. Her hands scrabbled at my back as if she was trying to figure out how to hug me even tighter, and eventually she just grabbed my head and pulled me to her for a kiss.
"I love you too, Ben."
And then she kissed me again.
Wow ... I had an INCREDIBLE life.
At some point, we must have dozed off, exhausted from our frantic makeout session, post-admissions of love. I stirred awake to feel the gentle breeze cooling my slightly overheated body, and I found that a fully naked Dawn was curled up against my side with her head tucked into the crook between my neck and shoulder.
I stared at her for a long while. She'd been a cute kid; something I'd never really paid much attention to. I mean, I noticed, but it didn't really affect me one way or the other. Then, that year that I turned 13, I HAD noticed just how pretty she was. And in the next three years, she'd blossomed into a really beautiful young woman: strong cheekbones, slender nose, and gorgeous eye shape. I hummed happily just knowing I was in the presence of such beauty.
About five minutes later, she woke up as well. I'd been watching her sleep the entire time, and I now watched her long eyelashes batting up and down as her pale blue irises began to focus on the world.
"Mmm ... Hi, Ben," she murmured.
"Hi, Dawn," I replied pleasantly.
"We fell asleep?"
"Looks like." I began to let my left arm stroke her naked back, relishing the feel of her skin beneath my fingers.
"Mmm..." she sighed while feeling me rubbing her. "What time is it?"
I glanced at the shadows caused by the overhead sun. "Not yet lunchtime. We've got a little while."
"Hmm!" she hummed with a little more excitement in her voice. Her hand reached out and began to pet my limp penis, and already I began to feel my blood flowing down to it. "Time enough for another practice session?"
I started grinning while I felt the pleasant little bursts of energy shooting up through my body. But there was something else I wanted to do first. "Time enough. But I think it's my turn. Roll over."
"Your turn?" Dawn asked in confusion but didn't resist as I turned her onto her back. Only when I shifted down and flopped onto my stomach so that I could lie down between her legs did Dawn understand. "Ben!" she exclaimed in delight.
"Like I said. It's my turn." And before she could say anything further, I licked her pussy from base to clit.
"Ohhh..." Dawn moaned, and her fingers tangled in my hair as she held me to her. I chuckled. Clearly, this was one of those things she was ready for. So I took another lick. And then another. And by the time I wrapped my lips around her little love button, the young blonde teen was bucking her hips against my face and urging me on.
"Oh, Ben! Oh, so good!"
No instructions from her were necessary. I'd learned quite a bit from Keira and from practicing on Megan.
"Oh, Ben! I love this! Eat me! Eat me! I can't get enough!"
After jabbing my tongue inside her a few times, I moved my oral attention a little further up and added two fingers to the mix.
"Oh, I love being eaten, Ben! I love it! I love it!"
From the way she couldn't keep her hips still, I could certainly believe it. And unlike Megan's initial reactions, where she was thrilled by my oral attention and simultaneously frightened by the unexpected sensations, Dawn was certainly no stranger to being eaten. I guessed she'd gotten Mark to go down on her before he got her to do the same.
So now that I was sure Dawn wasn't a pussy-eaten virgin, I threw all my remaining hesitation to the wind. This wasn't about introduction or learning anymore, it was just about fun and pleasure. And those were two things I wanted to ensure Dawn received in abundance.
"Ben! Ben! Yes! Yes!" she screamed.
Her first orgasm was quick and dirty. Her second lasted a good bit longer. And when her third hit, her thighs clamped down around my head so tightly that I thought I was going to suffocate.
Only after that third one did I finally wear out, and I dragged myself out of Dawn's crotch and flopped onto my back beside her, gasping for oxygen and marveling at how soaked my entire face was.
Rolling on a sea of bliss, Dawn tilted her head and upon seeing the expression on my face, she immediately started laughing. Her laughter was infectious, and a few seconds later I was laughing right along with her, both of us riding the euphoria while panting for air.
"Ohhh, wow, you really know how to work those orgasms, Dawn. Mark must be pretty good."
Still giggling, Dawn looked at me like I was crazy. "Mark's never done that to me," she laughed.
I arched an eyebrow while I was still chuckling. "But you were moaning about how you loved getting eaten." I snorted and added sarcastically, "That wasn't your first time, was it?"
Dawn's eyes flew open wide and then she stammered, "Oh, well, yeah, I guess it was..." She was obviously lying.
I fixed her with a look that shut her up cold. "Dawn..." I warned. "You can't lie to me without me knowing it."
Dawn then blushed a deep crimson, and she looked away from me. All the joy left her face and very quickly, she went from rosy pink to ghostly white.
"Dawn?" I asked with concern this time. My best friend actually looked scared and whatever was going on, I wanted to stop it. "Hey, hey. If something's bothering you, we can talk about it. You can trust me."
With her lower lip trembling, Dawn looked at me with real nervousness and she managed to say quietly, "Okay fine. Mark's never eaten me out. But that wasn't my first time."
"Your first boyfriend?"
"No."
"Then who?"
Dawn sighed and averted her gaze. "Promise you won't hate me?" she asked in a trembling voice.
"How could I ever hate you? I love you, Dawn, remember?" I reached out and stroked her arm gently.
Dawn took a deep breath and steeled herself for the rejection she knew was coming. "It was ... it was another girl."
I perked up hearing that. "Really?" I started grinning at the thought of Dawn, fully naked with another girl's head between her legs. "Very cool. Who was it?"
"Ben!" Dawn barked and glared at me. "I can't tell you that! No names, no identification of our ... secret ... lovers, remember?"
"Fine, fine," I nodded and held up my hand in apology. "But ... are you still doing it with her?"
"Yeah."
"Even though you've got a boyfriend?"
"Yeah. She makes me feel really good. But I wasn't ready to do that yet with Mark."
"Hmm," I shrugged. "I can relate."
Now it was Dawn's turn to arch an eyebrow at me. As usual, she could read me just as well as I could read her, and probably even better. Her intuition served her well as she queried, "Are you still seeing your older woman even though you've got a girlfriend?"
"Yeah," I replied honestly. "I mean, she doesn't really count. With K-," I paused to make sure I didn't blurt out her name. "There's no chance at a relationship. She's older, she's experienced, and I'm just a kid. She's not a threat to my girlfriend. So with her, it's just experimenting. I'm just learning and having some fun, pretty much like you and me."
"And your girlfriend is okay with this?"
I blushed. "Uh, well, my girlfriend doesn't really know. I don't want to scare her. I mean, she's already worried that she's not experienced enough to keep me or something. She's figured out that I'm not a virgin, and she was afraid that she'd lose me if she didn't put out or didn't have sex with me well enough."
"I get that..." Dawn nodded. "But not because I think Mark has some exotically alluring older woman," she grinned. "I guess not all men are as lucky as you."
"We nice guys don't date girls just for sex. We actually like hanging out with you. My girlfriend is really smart and she was one of my best friends."
Dawn sighed then. "But you're still having sex with the older woman. Isn't that cheating? Dating one girl while you're having sex with someone else?"
I shrugged. "Do you feel like you're cheating on Mark with me?"
"No!" Dawn immediately exclaimed. "We're different. Ben, you're my best friend. We've ... we've always kinda ... learned ... with each other," Dawn said nervously. "Besides, I'm learning this with you so that I can be better for HIM!"
I nodded and then asked, "Dawn, are you going to try and steal me away from my girlfriend? You know, after we leave the camp? Demand that I go on dates with you and leave my girlfriend?"
"No! Of course not."
"And I'm not going to get between you and Mark. And my lady friend isn't going to get between me and Megan. So what's the big deal?"
Dawn smiled, resolving her internal issues and deciding that she was alright with the situation. "Okay. That makes sense."
"Good. So we're friends who experiment and learn about sex with each other, the way we've always been since you first asked me to show you my wiener when we were in kindergarten." I grinned. "Now where were we?"
Dawn sighed and lay her head back down. "I was blissfully thinking about how well you just ate me out."
"Oh yeah. And I was daydreaming about you and another girl." I'd gone limp while eating out Dawn and during the following discussion. But now I felt the fresh stirring in my loins. "Wow ... I'd love to see that in person sometime."
"Maybe you will..." Dawn giggled cryptically.
That brought me up short. Turning over, I fixed Dawn with an inquisitive stare and asked, "How? All your friends are in the Bay Area."
Dawn clapped her hands over her mouth, as if she'd already said too much. Her eyes canted and she whined, "Ben, please?"
"Fine, fine," I held my hands up to show I was stopping, even though my brain was racing through the catalog of female friends we had at the camp. Dawn had some close friends, but I couldn't figure out which one of them she might be fooling around with. Maybe the cute redhead in the Golden Gate Bridge photo she'd sent me? Or the blonde who looked like Dawn's twin in front of a rollercoaster at Great America?
I sighed and pushed the speculation from my mind. "No pressure. I'll change the subject."
"No, I'll change the subject," Dawn laughed. "We've got just enough time for me to give you another blowjob."
Her second attempt was even better than the first.
"What have YOU two been up to all morning?" Dayna Evans asked when Dawn and I arrived for lunch and hopped onto the bench seats at the long table. Big sisters Dayna and Brandi were seated side-by-side directly across from us, and I glanced next to me to see Dawn blushing a bright pink.
"Aww ... aren't you two so cute together?" Dayna teased. "Why I could- Oww!"
Dayna was cut off short and glared at Brandi, who had apparently pinched her. But Brandi was already tucking her black hair with blonde streaks behind her ears while turning up her almond eyes somewhere behind me.
Dayna herself saw the same thing and immediately shrugged her shoulders to loosen them up and then half-bent over, exposing a bit more of her expansive cleavage spilling over the top of her low-cut shirt.
Ten seconds later, Brandi smiled and said a friendly, "Hey Greg."
Dayna chimed in, "Hey Greg!"
I didn't need to turn around. Greg Kinomoto was a tall, well-tanned hunk of a young man who made every girl around camp swoon every single year. His family moved to the mainland from Hawaii and he was an exotic mix of white, Japanese, and a hodgepodge of other ethnicities. In any case, the genetic stew had produced a man so gorgeous it was actually a little sickening.
He was also three years older than Brandi and Dayna, but I guess since they'd turned 18 they figured they had a shot at landing him. But Greg just offered a friendly, "Hello" in response and then continued on his way.
Dayna visibly deflated and my eyes were momentarily drawn the exposed flesh of her big tits. Brandi just sighed and followed Greg with her eyes. I supposed he could do worse. My sister, while not as curvaceous as her best friend, had her own exotically beautiful quality with large, expressive eyes and silky, long hair. The longer you looked at her, the prettier she got. If only she could get Greg to look at her for a bit longer.
Midway through lunch, I asked if anyone had plans on what to do for the afternoon. The elder sisters wanted to sun themselves now that it was their first chance to really be seen during the prime hours by the lake. But then Alex Regan, a 19-year-old boy with a crush on Dayna, came by to invite us all to play volleyball with them that afternoon. I readily agreed and had a smile on my face for a real chance to show off my new height, and Dawn was happy to come. At first, the girls demurred until Alex started listing the other people he'd already gotten to join, one of whom was Greg Kinomoto. And all of a sudden the elder sisters couldn't wait to join as well.
Of course, all four of us playing volleyball made Brooke and DJ suddenly want to play volleyball as well, but then all four of us "big" kids told them they were too young and too short. So after lunch, the 14-year-olds huffed away to find their own entertainment.
We returned to the cabin to change into swimsuits and my jaw dropped when Dayna came bouncing down the steps in an even skimpier bikini than the one she'd worn the evening before. Her big tits were straining at the fabric, her erect nipples making obvious dents. If I looked at her just right, I could clearly tell what her boobs would look like naked.
Dawn had to reach out and close my mouth with an outstretched finger while whispering, "Down boy."
Dayna pretended not to notice, but she put an extra jiggle into her chest just for me.
Once we got to the lake, Dayna and Brandi quickly laid out their towels and lay down to catch some rays. I did a little more ogling, of both girls really, when they undid the strings of their tops while lying face down, so there wouldn't be a tan line.
Dawn, on the other hand, was a bit more of a tomboy than girly-girl, probably because she was always hanging around with me. So we hooked up with some other teenagers around our age and took repeated trips on the waterslide and rope swing, splashing around the lake and generally having a good time.
However, Dawn's girl-side came out after a little while and she went to go join our older sisters sunbathing. I kept hanging out with our 15 and 16-year-old friends, getting into waterfights and generally expending all my excess youthful energy.
I did glance over every now and again to check on them, and with some alarm I noticed that the three of them were talking animatedly, with Dawn making expressive hand gestures that looked a little too sexual for me to be comfortable with. Was she telling them what we'd been doing that morning? I knew that Dawn would confide in her big sister Dayna. But I wasn't so sure I wanted my big sister to know what I was sexually up to.
When I finally returned to the girls, all three of them were on their backs, their bikini tops draped over their breasts in token respect to modesty. I'd had some thoughts to grill Dawn about what she'd been telling our sisters, but then I happened to find a nice vantage point from twenty feet behind them, staring down into all three girls' upthrust cleavage, and all my worries melted away.
Then the volleyball game got started up and all four of us went over to join. I was still a little uncoordinated, but at least I now had the height to properly spike the ball. The only problem was that even beyond my three girls, there were also four beautiful young women between the ages of 18 and 21 around me. Said young women jumping up and down while wearing bikinis was rather distracting. And as comfortable as I was talking to most girls, I got absolutely tongue-tied for the first two games.
You see, resident nice guys don't have to start conversations because the girls come to them to ask about boys. I was used to chatting with girls my own age who had no interest in me as a man. I was used to friends like Megan and Cassidy and Dawn.
I was NOT used to beautiful, bikini-clad, slightly-older women flirting with me. I spent most of the first two games blushing and making myself look like an absolute dork. They quickly lost interest in me after that, an outcome that Dawn seemed mysteriously pleased with.
In any case, once the older girls stopped flirting and I became accustomed to seeing the bouncing cleavage, my hard-on went away and I started to play better.
Besides, as promised, Greg Kinomoto came to join in time for the third game, which set all the girls atwitter and took any focus off of me. But five minutes later, Felicia Clarkson, the 20-year-old widely accepted "babe" of the last couple years at camp joined as well. She and Greg immediately began paying a lot of attention to each other, which put a damper on the elder girls' moods.
Later, we all returned to the cabins to clean up before dinner. Dawn squeezed my hand and kissed my cheek before she went with Dayna to their family's cabin. Brandi took advantage of my distraction to dart inside our cabin and declare dibs on the shower.
Then, while I was catching up on the reading I couldn't do in the van on the drive up, Brooke sneaked into the cabin and swiped the shower just after Brandi finished. I banged on the door and bitched her out until mom told me to cool it. So I steamed and had to wait even longer for my turn.
Somehow, I still beat Dawn in exiting the cabins. I supposed the Evans girls were just taking really long showers. And five minutes after me, Dawn came out with freshly washed hair and we chatted for the little while we had left before dinner.
After dinner was more vacation hanging out. Some of the families started a marshmallow roast. I spent half the time trying not to fireball mine while Dawn patiently churned out perfect s'more after perfect s'more. My parents even asked me to help the twins with theirs, but after flaming two of them Dawn took over and both Eden and Emma happily accepted the golden-browned confections while teasing me that my girlfriend was the better cook. And the whole while, I actually TALKED to my parents and siblings. I mean, when we were at home, we talked, but there was always work or school or something else to worry about the next day. Here, at camp, we had nothing to worry about and nothing to do but bond with our family members.
The end of the night found Dawn and I laying out on a big rock by the lake, one that most people used as an eight-foot diving platform. But this night we were both fully dressed and staring into the sky, Dawn lying perpendicular to me with her head resting on my belly.
We mapped out constellations and stargazed for a while, the crystal clear sky a wonderful change of pace after the smog of Southern California. We observed the celestial bodies and then I made a crack about Dawn's celestial body, to which she giggled agreeably. And then to finish off the night, we kissed and we kissed and we kissed until our lips were sore. And then we said our goodnights.
Thus ended a typical day at camp.
The rest of the week followed the same pattern. In the mornings, Dawn and I would hike out, usually to our "spot" but not always. There, we'd get naked and explore the wonders of our bodies with each other. I experimented and learned all of Dawn's erogenous zones and brought her to repeated climaxes. She seemed to have especially intense orgasms after I ran my fingers over her anus, but it frightened her and she ordered me never to try putting a finger or anything else inside it. She also started to get proficient at blowing me and she was very insistent about learning how to swallow my spending without choking or coughing.
In the afternoons, we'd meet up with friends and siblings; sometimes hanging out around the camp and sometimes hiking out to the river areas or up into the mountains. Twice we even brought along the twins and some of their little 10- year-old friends, taking them on short trips to introduce them to the usual trails.
Evenings were marshmallow roasting, stargazing, or just plain chatting. Brooke and DJ started to tag along with Dawn and me, the younger girls asking us all sorts of questions about the stars, the trees, and the various animals that were probably out in the woods. I tried to scare them a couple of times with stories about animals and psycho killers dragging little girls away, but both jaded 14- year-olds just laughed me off.
I was happy. It was a vacation, and I rather enjoyed my life. Sure, I missed talking with Megan and I missed my special times with Keira. After all, the previous two weeks of summer had pretty much been non-stop blowjobs and sex.
But here, away from school, homework, contracting jobs, or anything else, I was totally relaxed. I was getting off multiple times a day with a beautiful girl who I loved almost like a family member (and in an important way, very much NOT like a family member). My afternoons were spent playing around without a care in the world. And my evenings were spent re-connecting with my family and with the Evanses. Brandi was less condescending. Brooke was less annoying. And the twins were as sweet as ever, innocently taking turns sitting in big brother's lap.
There was only one thing I really missed: actual penetrating sex. But that was about to change.
SATURDAY, JULY 8, 2000
"Ohhh ... just like that, Dawn ... mmm ... Damn! You're getting GOOD! ... Ohhh ... oh, Dawn ... Dawn! You're gonna make me cum! I'm gonna cum! Get ready! ... OHHH!!!"
I held Dawn's head in my hands while I bucked my hips against her mouth. She was immediately swallowing while I jetted several wads of spunk down her throat, and her blue eyes were rolled up to watch the contortions in my face as I felt that blissful release.
But the instant I was done sperming her mouth, I rolled Dawn's naked body onto her back and started kissing her before lowering myself down and latching myself onto her upright breasts. They were so firm, if I didn't know any better I might have thought they were fake based on my "research". Ah, the wonders of a not- yet-16-year-old body. Soon, Dawn was moaning as much as I'd been groaning a minute earlier while I suckled her tits and sawed two fingers in and out of her pussy.
Five minutes later, I brought her to a small climax with my fingers, and then Dawn kissed me and asked softly, "Please, Ben?"
I nodded readily and then moved down to stick my head between her legs. And then I spent the next ten minutes lavishing her with three more orgasms, each one more powerful than the last. In the end, the beautiful young blonde was as limp as a de-boned fish, breathing shallowly and grinning goofily.
Dawn was still panting and staring off into the sky when she sighed in a soft voice, "Ben?"
"Yeah?" I was wiping my face off with my own hands and then drying my hands on the towel we were lying on.
"Tomorrow, for my birthday," Dawn took a deep breath. "I want you to take my virginity."
My eyes popped open and I quickly rotated my head to hers with a stunned expression on my face. It took another thirty seconds, but eventually Dawn turned her face to mine with a big smile.
"Mom already knows. She's given me permission." Dawn smiled. "And we don't need to worry about condoms or anything. After seeing that kiss you gave me last year, Mom put me on the pill the day we got home. I think she's surprised I waited this long."
"Are you sure, Dawn?"
"More than anything."
"But what about Mark?"
She shrugged. "He's just a guy. I mean, I like him as a boyfriend, but I don't love him. So it's not like I really want to give him something special like that. But I DO love you, Ben. It's just right. And I don't want to be all scared and nervous my first time. I trust you. I'm not nervous with you. So when the time comes for me and Mark, I'll be ready. I'll know what to do."
"So you'll have sex with him when you get back?"
Dawn shrugged. "As long as I like it. And based on everything else you've done to me and everything Dayna talks about, I'm pretty sure I'll like it." She grinned. "Mark won't even know the difference. I already told him I accidentally broke my hymen last year. Besides, we've got three weeks to go. Except for my period, that gives you lots of time to teach me, and then I can teach him."
I blinked, suddenly feeling some pressure on my chest. "Wow. Uh, okay ... I guess I've got some planning to do."
"You don't have to go out of your way to make things romantic, Ben. I want this. I want you. We're friends. And having you is all the romance I really need."
Despite having cum recently, I found my dick was rock hard again at the prospect of having full intercourse with my beautiful friend. I glanced down at it and then asked in a shyly hopeful voice, "Do we have to wait until tomorrow?"
Dawn laughed and then bent her head over my new erection, taking me into her hand. "Yes. We're waiting for my birthday. But don't worry. I think I'm getting pretty good at getting you off with my mouth."
Dinner was a strange affair. Every time I looked at Dawn, I started fantasizing about how she would look lying beneath me, skewered on my prick. She seemed to be thinking the same thing, and we both kept getting funny smiles whenever our eyes met.
But to my surprise, Dayna was also eyeballing me rather obviously. Greg Kinomoto even passed the table once and Dayna still seemed to be evaluating me like a piece of meat. I got the distinct impression she knew exactly what Dawn and I would be up to the following morning.
And then when I got up to play dutiful son and bus the tables, I was intercepted on my way back by Deanna Evans, Dawn's mom. "Ben, can we stop by the bathrooms for a moment?"
Suddenly nervous, I gulped and nodded. Dawn had claimed her mom had already approved of what we were going to do, but it was possible she'd been lying about that and I suddenly felt like I'd gotten my hand caught in the cookie jar.
But once we were out of earshot, Mrs. Evans said the last thing I was expecting to hear. "Ben, our cabin will be empty tomorrow morning. No one will disturb you until lunchtime."
I blinked twice before the ramifications of her words began to sink in. "Uh, thanks..." I managed to mumble.
She smiled warmly and raised her hand up to my shoulder. "Be gentle with her, okay? Make it good for her."
Of course! "I will," I said seriously.
"And if you think she's not ready, don't pressure her, okay?"
Obviously. This was DAWN. "Absolutely. You can trust me, Mrs. Evans."
"I know I can," Dawn's mother sighed. "That's why Dawn has been telling me what you two have been doing every step of the way. I only wish there was someone like you when Dayna was her age. Would have saved me a lot of worry. I STILL don't know when that girl lost her virginity."
I wasn't sure how to respond to that, so I just kept my mouth shut.
Mrs. Evans seemed to realize she'd said too much and she smiled at me with a trace of embarrassment. "Well, run along back to the table."
"Yes, ma'am."
Dawn shot me a look that asked 'What-was-that-all-about?'
I just shrugged, mentally distracted. I had some planning to do.
SUNDAY, JULY 9, 2000
"Mom, what happened to those candles you kept by the bathtub?"
"They're in one of the drawers, why?"
"Oh, nothing..."
I was a decent liar. I could keep a straight face around my friends, no problem. I could tell my female friends they looked fine when they asked if their jeans made them look fat. I could utter a 'no comment' with a completely straight face.
But not around my mom.
"Ben..." She warned. I realized I had the exact same tone when I'd called Dawn on her lie a week ago.
I sighed. "It's for Dawn, okay? I just wanted to do something a little extra special. It's her birthday and all."
"Oh that's right!" Mom snapped her fingers in realization. "Deanna told me last week that Dawn was going to do this."
I blinked twice. "Last week?" I croaked. Did my mom know what was going on? Did my mom know I was going to take Dawn's virginity before I did?
"Yeah," Mom confirmed. "Oh, don't worry about those candles, Ben. I've got better ones in my suitcase. And you'll need a lighter. Oh, and have you thought about a CD?"
"Mooommmmm!" I whined. The last thing I needed was my own mother helping me plan a seduction. Despite the fact that there was no one else around us, I was seriously embarrassed.
"You just want to set the right mood, Ben. You've got to think and plan."
"I know that." But I hadn't known. I'd only gotten as far as the candles. How much forethought do you really expect from a barely 16-year-old?
"Look, just let me help you out," Mom reasoned. "Go take a fresh shower and I'll put everything together. And when you all go down for breakfast, I'll go and set it all up. Deanna said their cabin would be empty, right?"
I rolled my eyes and shook my head in disbelief. Instead of being upset by the knowledge that their children were becoming sexually active, the moms seemed happy to be included in the planning. And with both mothers and Dawn's older sister already aware and involved in Dawn's deflowering, I was beginning to feel like I was being used for my dick. Like I was just a minor part of the whole ceremony. I sighed. "Fine, Mom."
"Ben, are you nervous?"
I blinked twice. "No, why?"
"Because you're squeezing my hand awfully hard."
"Oh, sorry!" I immediately relaxed my grip, and Dawn beamed at me.
"I thought you've done this a few times before," she teased.
"I have! I have! It's just..." I sighed and looked adoringly at my pretty friend. "I just want to make sure you're happy."
"I'm happy I'm doing this with you." Dawn stopped us and laid a fat kiss on my lips. "Just relax. I'm relaxed. Shouldn't I be the one who's nervous?"
"From what I hear, you've had months to get used to the idea." I said nervously. "I just got blindsided yesterday."
"Well, I'm sure we'll do just fine. It's us, Ben. How can it not be wonderful?" And with that, we arrived and Dawn stopped just outside her cabin to hug me and take a deep breath at my neck.
"Mmm ... you smell good," she said. "Did you take an extra shower this morning?"
"Uh, yeah. Just trying to make every little detail right," I stammered nervously.
"That's sweet," she said, in a voice that was even sweeter.
I held up one hand. "OK, now just wait here a minute. I have to run inside and get everything set up."
Dawn canted her head. "Set up? I told you I didn't need anything romantic."
"Well, just trust me, okay?"
"Alright."
I hurried inside to find my mom had set things up just as she'd told me. The candles were in place around the bedroom, the lighter on the table and the CD- boombox ready to go. I darted around lighting up the candles and adjusting the blinds, and then I started up the CD.
I'd half-expected some archaic jazz or something equally ... OLD ... from my mom. But some nice soft-pop started coming through the speakers and then I saw the CD jewel case beside the boombox, with "Dayna's Romance Mix IV" on the label.
I grinned and then finally went to retrieve Dawn. She cocked her ears as she entered in through the front door and realized I had some music going, and then she gasped as she saw the candles while we entered into the girls' bunkroom. Dayna's and DJ's bunks were a mess but Dawn's was neatly made with fresh sheets. And before Dawn could completely focus in and start critiquing the room or burbling how it wasn't necessary, I took her into my arms and kissed her fiercely.
Somehow, while our lips were locked together, we managed to shuffle over to the bed and we stopped when Dawn's calves hit the bedframe. She paused to breathe, "Oh, Ben..." and then were kissing again as I gently lowered her onto her back.
I don't think our lips broke apart for the next ten minutes, save for the two brief separations necessary for the removal of our shirts. It wasn't as easy as you might think. While Dawn and I spent a lot of time naked around each other, we usually stripped ourselves for efficiency and not seduction. I had to call on every memory I had with Keira and Megan to remember just how to pull off a girl's clothing without making it awkward.
But soon enough, we were both fully naked. And my bare cock was pressed between our bellies while my balls were draped directly over the top of her pussy. Our skin was heating up and we both luxuriated in the feel of each other's bodies in such an intimate position. We were almost there.
But I REALLY wanted to make this right. I'd put tremendous pressure on myself to make this a wonderful experience for Dawn, and already I was formulating my oral strategy for getting her primed for the big event. So while soft piano notes and a sweet girl's voice crooned about love in the background, I began kissing my way down the now 16-year-old beauty's body.
I played Dawn like a fine-tuned instrument. My week's experimentation had identified her best spots for fondling and her likes and dislikes. So after a few minutes of caressing and suckling and rubbing, I finally got my face down to Dawn's juncture and I took a lick of her extremely soaked pussy.
Instantly, Dawn tensed up as she felt that first lick. She shook her head and started trying to grab my hair. "No Ben. I can't wait any longer. Get up here and FUCK me!"
What I should have said was, "Patience. It will be worth it." Keira had taught me that when a woman is begging to be fucked, you can usually wait for two more pleas before you actually have to go up and fuck her. Drawing it out and building up her anticipation would always result in an orgasm that was well worth the delay.
But Dawn was smoking hot. My 16-year-old mind was already sinking beneath the control of my lust. And my hormones were in overdrive. So when this pretty girl ordered me to fuck her, I simply moved up her body, spread her legs to the side, and then nudged my cockhead into her folds.
"Yes, Ben! YES!" Dawn moaned as I began to stretch her entrance. And then she exhaled loudly and groaned ecstatically as I started sinking into her slowly.
I didn't want to go slowly. I wanted to FUCK! In hindsight, I probably should have jerked myself off or something earlier just to get it out of the way and give myself a little more patience. But I hadn't, and so once I felt the first inch get firmly rooted in the right place, I slammed forward with all the force I had in my hips.
DAMN! Dawn was TIGHT! So even with my toes scrabbling against the mattress and me focusing all my weight through my crotch, I could only manage a steady push that took a full two minutes before I was fully lodged inside Dawn's once virginal pussy.
"Ohhh ... Ben..." Dawn panted. Her chest was heaving up and down, pushing her tits into me while she weakly held my arms. I think she'd been holding her breath for the entire time I was entering her, and for a minute it felt like all energy had left her body.
"So full..." she sighed.
My tenderness returned now that I was balls deep inside a beautiful girl, my lust sated for the moment. I turned my head and kissed her neck, cheek, and ears before turning her head to mine and giving my new lover a passionate kiss on the lips. She moaned into my mouth, and something instinctive triggered inside of me, because without forethought I MOVED.
Pushing a little harder, I pressed Dawn into the mattress a half-inch before pulling back a few inches and carving my cock in a big counter-clockwise motion, stretching her out a bit. The pretty blonde teen gasped in surprise at the sensations, her eyes glittering while she smiled at me. "Oh, I love this, Ben. I love this! It feels GOOD. Oh, Ben. I love it..."
I grinned happily. And then she locked her gaze onto my eyes and in a husky voice, growled, "Fuck me, Ben."
I did.
We had sex three times in the next hour and a half; the interludes filled with cuddling and whispered giggling from both of us. I managed to hold out the first time just long enough for Dawn to have her first coital orgasm, crying "Yes! Yes! Yes!" just as I began to fill her with her very first scalding bath of hot cum.
I held out much longer the second time while teaching Dawn to ride me. She bucked and heaved her way to three orgasms before I nutted into her again.
And then the third time was a virtual marathon. We started off doggy. But while I absolutely LOVED the position with Keira while staring at her jiggly ass being split by my pole, I found it emotionally lacking with Dawn. I couldn't look my erstwhile best friend in her eyes. I couldn't feel that warm bond of love and affection. And Dawn sensed the disconnect as well, softly asking to change positions after only a few minutes.
For the next ten minutes, we were truly making love. My thrusts were slow and full. Her hips rolled to meet me, but we never came together with heavy force nor meaty thumps. We simply stroked together. I think I actually spent more time focused on kissing her than I was on pumping my cock.
By the end, we were soaking wet with sweat, bangs plastered to foreheads and rivers drizzling down our backs. Despite our youthful energy, both our bodies were tiring. But Dawn still had that sparkle in her crystal clear blue eyes. I still had fiery passion in my kiss. And in the end, when our impending orgasms finally sped us up into frantic thrusts and lunges, Dawn clutched me to her and wailed, "I LOVE YOU, BEN!"
"I LOVE YOU, TOO!" I bellowed and then turned to kiss her a final time. And a second after our tongues touched, we climaxed together.
Dawn's body locked up and arched so suddenly that she nearly threw me off. I was already blasting the first shot deep into her pussy, and after she dislodged me back a few inches, I rammed forward just in time for the second shot to follow after the first. Dawn hummed through her nose and into my mouth, but she never broke our kiss. And our bodies thrashed against each other while we rode the cresting waves of orgasm higher and higher until the bliss carried our minds far away.
And as we cooled down and Dawn clutched my head against her neck, she said again, "I love you.."
4 Chapter 4: Summer Camp II
SUNDAY, JULY 9, 2000
My whole body was humming. I collapsed on top of my beautiful blonde lover, all of my weight bearing down on her naked chest. But she didn't seem to mind. Instead of pushing me off her, she held me even tighter, clutching my head against her neck.
"I love you," Dawn said wondrously.
"Nngh!"
The moan startled both Dawn and I. Neither one of us had made the sound, and already I was craning my head around while Dawn peeked over my shoulder. And then we both saw that the bedroom door was ajar, with Dayna kneeling on the floor staring at us through the opening, her face flushed with arousal as she panted in what looked like the aftermath of her own orgasm. And even more surprising to me, Brandi was standing just behind her.
Startled, both Dawn and I rolled hurriedly and tugged at the blankets to cover our nakedness. Dawn screeched in panic, "DAYNA!"
"Wow..." Dayna just said wide-eyed as she calmly got to her feet and walked into the room. "You two were AMAZING!"
Brandi was still standing wide-eyed in the doorway with her hand jammed into her own shorts. I pulled the blankets around me even tighter and glared at my big sister. "Brandi! What the hell are you doing here?"
It wasn't that I was embarrassed. I'd just had one of the greatest sexual experiences of my life with a beautiful girl; there was no shame in that. But I was surprised to be spied on. As far as I knew, I'd never had sex in front of an audience. And if it had been up to me, I would have liked to spend a lot more time cuddling with Dawn in the aftermath.
But despite the heat in my voice, Brandi didn't even react. She just stared numbly at me, an expression of disbelief on her face.
Meanwhile, Dayna was holding Dawn's hands. The blanket had slipped down while Dawn sat up, revealing her firm tits. Dayna was rubbing the backs of Dawn's hands soothingly, but Dawn still seemed rattled. "You weren't supposed to be WATCHING us! Mom promised no one would disturb us until lunchtime!"
"I couldn't help it," Dayna said apologetically. "I had to see what it should have been like, to lose your virginity with someone you cared about, instead of with a fumbling jock in the backseat of a car. And it looked so wonderful!"
Dawn smiled at that and turned her face to me. "Yeah..."
"And three times!" Dayna grinned.
"Hmph," Dawn grumbled. "If you hadn't interrupted I might have made it FOUR."
"Hey, I came twice already myself. You two were just so busy you didn't notice me." The eldest Evans daughter sighed and absentmindedly palmed her own breast through her halter-top. "You are SOOO lucky to have Ben, sis."
Dayna then turned to my sister, who was still in shock and standing in the doorway. "Brandi, why couldn't YOU have been a boy?"
That question out of left field seemed to finally shake my older sister from her trance. She turned her head to her best friend and screwed up her face. "What?"
Dayna just giggled, and Brandi finally realized she had a hand in her shorts and she blushed fiercely before stepping into the room.
I glared at my sister. I wouldn't have minded a fourth attempt myself. "What are you DOING here, Brandi?"
She winced and darted her eyes to Dayna. "I didn't know. Dayna just told me there was something in the cabin I just HAD to see. I had no idea. Have you and Dawn been doing ... each other ... long?"
Dawn looked over and beamed "My first time!" at the same time Dayna volunteered "Her first time!"
Brandi's eyes went wide and then she stared at me like I was an alien. "That ... that wasn't YOUR first time, was it Ben? You really looked like you knew what you were doing."
"Uh, no," I shrugged, feeling guilty for some reason. Like I knew I wasn't SUPPOSED to be having as much sex with as many girls as I could.
"Megan?" my sister queried.
"Actually, no," I admitted.
Brandi's eyes got even bigger and she started shaking her head. "Some OTHER girl? Or girls? Wow ... How the hell did I not notice? My little brother ... You grew up Ben. I never thought it would happen. Every time I look at you I just see the little brat who annoyed the hell out of me. But you grew up." Brandi looked amazed, as if only now realizing I'd gained more than seven inches in the past year.
Dawn then took charge of the situation. "Well, this is MY birthday and my special occasion. You two have spied on us long enough. Now GET OUT!" Dawn smiled. Her voice had picked up in volume but there was no anger in her voice.
Dayna just popped her eyebrows and then pinched her lips together, bowing her head apologetically. Then she grabbed Brandi's elbow and pulled my sister out of the room, closing the door behind them.
Immediately, Dawn glanced at the clock and then turned to me, rolling her eyes. "I knew it ... I knew she was going to spy on us."
She giggled and then my blonde angel touched her hand to my face. "Now, we've got almost an hour and a half. What do you say we try for four?"
At lunch, my mom gave me a sly smile. Perhaps it had something to do with the way Dawn was absolutely glowing and clutching my arm happily.
Mrs. Evans also flashed me a smile, but Dayna and Brandi both looked apologetic. I gathered that they'd gotten a verbal lashing from their respective mothers. But then Greg Kinomoto walked by and the elder girls' focus went with him. Dayna looked horny enough to jump him right there in the dining hall.
The rest of our families were oblivious. I certainly found it hard to look Mr. Evans in the eye, and thankfully I didn't need to.
After lunch, we had a small birthday celebration for Dawn, complete with cake and candles. But it wasn't anything over the top. Dawn was the only one of us with a July birthday and she usually didn't want to make a big deal out of it. Afterwards, I suggested that the two of us slip away to try for numbers five and six, but Dawn told me she was feeling pretty sore down there, so we just joined our families in all going down to the lake to play and hang out.
It was only when I settled myself into a lounge chair that I realized what a toll the morning's activities had taken on my body. It was the same for Dawn, and after twenty minutes, we both fell asleep.
I woke up just once to find my mom slathering sunblock on me lest I burn, and then she told me to turn over while my dad pulled over one of the big umbrellas for shade. I looked to my side to see Dawn groggy as well, with Dayna similarly applying a healthy coating of sunblock to her sister, and then I passed out again.
Much later, when I awoke I found that it was just me and the girls. Dawn was still asleep, but Dayna and Brandi were up and talking. The rest of our families had gone off for their own various afternoon activities.
We were all shaded by two umbrellas now, and I saw that Dayna and Brandi had pulled their lounge chairs closer in to take advantage of the cover. They must have gotten enough of a tan for one afternoon. And from their new proximity, I could hear them talking with each other.
I had just barely cracked one eye open when Dayna softly asked Brandi, "Did you know Ben was that big?"
My eye flew up for a second, and then on instinct I shut it and decided to pretend I was still asleep. But even with my eyes closed, my ears were wide open.
"No," Brandi said with amazement. "The last time I saw his dick was when he was fourteen and his towel slipped coming out of the bathroom. Of course he was limp and the thing looked so tiny. I never really thought he'd ... well ... become a MAN."
"Ohhh ... it was so beautiful ... What I wouldn't give to suck it," Dayna sighed dramatically.
"Dayna!" Brandi hissed. "That's my brother!"
"I'm sorry, I can't help it. Your little brother's got a beautiful dick. I'm so jealous of Dawn right now. I haven't gotten laid in three months and she's got access to that weapon whenever she wants!"
"What? You're not getting enough orgasms on this trip between the two of us?" Brandi whined.
"You guys are great. But that's the point; you're not actually 'guys'. And fingers and dildoes just can't replace a good dick." Dayna sighed. "You think she'd let me borrow him?"
Brandi snorted. "Dayna! You can't ask her that! They LOVE each other. You heard them say it and we can both see it. Don't even think of messing with that."
"What? It's not like he's her boyfriend. She's dating Mark and you said he's got this Megan girl back home."
"Doesn't matter. Dawn and Ben are ... well, they're them. I'd say they're practically siblings, but then of course there's the sex thing." Brandi sighed. "Just ... Dayna, you KNOW you shouldn't."
"Fine..." Dayna moaned. "But right now I'm still jealous her best friend is a guy. Seriously, sometimes I wish you'd been born with a dick, Brandi."
"Eww."
The sudden thought of Brandi with a dick caused me to flinch uncontrollably, which made my arm move. And my arm moving across the vinyl lounge chair made a scraping sound.
"Shh. He's waking up," Dayna hissed.
Everything went silent for a long twenty seconds, and then I decided they weren't going to continue talking about me. So I just went through the motions of getting up, and by the time I opened my eyes, Dayna and Brandi were just laying back with their sunglasses obscuring their eyes. If I didn't know any better, I might think they were asleep as well.
I sat up and swung my legs over the edge towards the three girls laid out in a row beside me, Dawn still breathing shallowly with her eyes closed. I worked the kinks out of my neck and then paused to ogle all the wonderful teenage flesh before me from three girls in skimpy bikinis.
Then Dayna turned to me, leaning forward so that her tits bulged out of her too- small bikini top. My eyes yo-yoed down and then back up to her face while she tilted her sunglasses up on her forehead. "Morning, sleeping beauty. You wear yourself out this morning?"
Cockily, I grinned and said, "Nah. Just saving up my energy to go another four times tonight."
Dayna's eyes popped open and even Brandi turned to stare at me. But I just bent to kiss Dawn's cheek and then got up to go refresh myself in the lake.
It turned out, I didn't get to go four more times that evening. We didn't even get to have sex ONE more time. Our parents didn't want us hiking away while the sun was coming down, and with no further promises of an empty cabin, we resigned ourselves to planning for a hike out the next morning.
Still, we got to lay together on the big diving-platform rock, staring at the stars while holding hands tightly. And every few minutes or so, we would turn and look into each other's eyes, coming together for a tender kiss.
There were no more verbal expressions of love. We didn't need them. I felt it in my bones. I felt it in her kiss. And I knew that no matter where our lives took us, when we were old and gray Dawn Evans and I would still be very special to each other.
MONDAY, JULY 10, 2000
"Didn't you get enough this morning?" Dawn giggled and twisted her body in the water, pulling her ass away from my hand and splashing me at the same time. "You came three times!"
I sputtered for a second to breathe after the splash and blinked the water out of my eyes. "What? Two days and you're already tired of me?" I complained.
Dawn giggled and swam back to me, treading water just enough to lean in and kiss me. "Never."
"Glad to hear it," I grinned. Then we both continued swimming to the pier and the hauled ourselves out. Summer or not, the lake was fed by snowmelt and the water was COLD.
From our vantage point, we could see Eden and Emma playing on the rope swing with a few other kids their age. Further away, Brooke and DJ were with a bigger crowd playing Ultimate Frisbee. I looked over to my best friend and without words, Dawn and I decided to go join the frisbee game. We'd had enough waterplay for now.
Without needing to think about it, Dawn and I slipped our hands together as we walked along the pier and headed for the lounge chairs and our clothes. For some reason, the touch of each other's palm against our own made us pause and look at each other, goofy grins on our faces. I wondered for the umpteenth time if this was what falling in love was like.
I'd meant what I said earlier. I loved Dawn, but I really wasn't sure if I was "in love" with her. I wasn't being swept away in a whirlwind of passion. I wasn't being driven by my lust. And my heart didn't ache or anything when we were apart. I simply enjoyed every second I was near her and accepted it when I wasn't, since I knew I'd be seeing her again. I didn't have that puppy love that my friends all talked about. Dawn was just ... Dawn.
"This is fun, isn't it?" she said, holding up our hands. I felt a pleasant little buzz go through me just at her touch.
"Yeah, I'm certainly having more fun this summer than ever!" I leered.
Dawn giggled and stopped halfway down the pier. "Not THAT! Well ... yes ... that," she mused. "But more than that. I just feel ... happier! Bouncier!"
I dropped my voice. "It's amazing how a good orgasm can change your life."
Dawn giggled. "Don't you EVER think of anything besides sex?"
"Sure ... I picture you just lying there naked next to me ... and THEN we have sex!" I grinned.
"Ben!"
I let my face soften and my eyes opened up while I looked deeply into Dawn's eyes. "And I love just standing here with you. Even doing nothing, I love just standing here and holding your hand."
"Mmm..." Dawn sighed and smiled at me, feeling my affection washing over her like a warm blanket. And then squeezing my hand, she tugged us into walking again.
Heading over to the lounge chairs, we came across our parents relaxing as well as Brandi, conspicuously without Dayna by her side. Curious, Dawn asked the question first, "Hey Brandi, where's Dayna?"
Without even looking, my sister pointed down the line of lounge chairs. "Trying to seduce Greg." Brandi took a deep breath and then sighed. "I warned her that he officially is hooked up with Felicia now, as of yesterday. But she insisted on making him see the error of his ways."
Dawn and I were putting our clothes on over our suits, but we both looked over to see Greg reclining on a lounge chair a hundred yards away from us across the curve in the lake, wearing a very short, very tight pair of swim trunks that revealed his sculpted body complete with well-defined muscles. Dayna was sitting on the lounge chair beside him, giggling constantly and leaning dangerously far forward to expose her tits while threatening to topple over.
Dayna was working pretty hard to seduce the handsome man. To her credit, Greg certainly looked interested and both attractive young people were smiling and chatting amiably while Greg's entire head went up and down as he checked out all that Dayna was offering him. I had to admit, Dayna was pretty enough now that I'd hold her as an equal to Felicia now.
"Uh-oh," Brandi sighed. "Here comes Felicia."
I turned my head and sure enough, the goddess herself, Felicia Clarkson, sauntered over from the main lodge with a towel over her shoulder. I couldn't help but let my own jaw drop from how good she looked in her bikini. But then Felicia saw her new boyfriend flirting with Dawn's older sister, and the goddess picked up her pace a bit.
A minute later, Greg was sitting up straight trying to explain himself while Dayna played innocent. Their voices carried towards us but we couldn't make out the words. Felicia just barked something at Dayna and all of a sudden, Greg was holding his hands up as if to separate the two girls. The little argument was settled when Greg slipped his arm around Felicia's waist and she sank beside him on the lounge chair.
Dayna shrugged as if she didn't care, and stood up to take her leave. She then tossed her hair back and reached up with both hands to re-tie her scrunchy, a motion that thrust her Double-D's forward as if to show off what he'd be missing. And then with a graceful pivot, Dayna turned and began striding back towards us.
A minute later, she came up, her feet stomping into the sand with intensity. "Fucking whore," she spat.
"Dayna!" Her mom rebuked from her chair just a few feet away.
"Sorry, mom," the beautiful teenager apologized and then sighed.
"Told you he wasn't worth it," Brandi reasoned. "He's too gorgeous. Men like that are just too shallow to appreciate us."
Dayna shook her head. "That wouldn't stop you from going out with him if he asked you."
Brandi blushed and turned her head away.
I arched an eyebrow at my sister. "Don't you have a boyfriend back home?"
Dayna chimed in, "What happens at camp, stays at camp." Brandi just blushed again. I certainly couldn't disagree with that motto.
"Doesn't matter anyways. Greg's not going out with either of us." Dayna just exhaled and rolled her eyes. "I don't see why we were hung up on him in the first place. He's nothing special. He got hard staring at my tits and even Ben has a bigger dick than him."
"Dayna!" Deanna Evans rebuked again.
"What? The kids aren't around or anything," Dayna turned and shrugged. Meanwhile, I started blushing beet red. And then I realized that Dayna's reference to "kids" no longer included me or Dawn. I felt kinda good at that, being part of the "older" crowd now.
Dawn stepped in. "We're going to go play frisbee. Wanna come?"
"Sure," Dayna sighed and looked to Brandi for confirmation, who was already sitting up and reaching for her tennis shoes. Then she glanced at me and Dawn, where Dawn had taken my hand to lead me off towards the game.
"Stupid camp," Dayna moaned. "A month up here and all the cute boys are taken."
TUESDAY, JULY 11, 2000
I stopped and kissed Dawn just before we went into our respective cabins, feeling a deep-rooted satisfaction in my gut. Cumming three times in one morning will make you feel that way.
Dawn giggled as she deliberately snaked her tongue between my lips, making sure I could taste my own sperm deposit from that third orgasm where she'd had me pull out and spurt in her mouth. I wasn't exactly fond of the flavor, but since Dawn always wanted to kiss me, I thought it best to let her do her thing and keep her happy rather than risk all the great sex I was now getting.
I finished up our kiss and then we turned away to hop into our cabins. No verbal goodbyes were needed. We'd see each other in another couple of minutes once I put our hiking gear away and changed out of my boots, and while Dawn cleaned up the evidence of our fornication.
It took me a little longer than usual to get everything put away. Brooke or the twins or someone had been a little careless with our other camping equipment, and I had to put it in order before unpacking the rest of my gear. But when I came back out, I somehow still beat Dawn in exiting the cabins.
Five minutes after me, she came out still dirtied from our hike, having apparently not cleaned up at all. "Uh, Ben. Why don't you head down to lunch without me? Dayna's in there and we need to ... uh ... talk. You know, girl talk. I'll catch up with you later."
Thinking nothing of it, I nodded and headed out. My stomach was already rumbling, and I couldn't wait to get to lunch.
However, not fifty yards from the cabin I came across Brooke and DJ sitting on a log, both of them staring quite obviously with smug expressions on their faces.
"Ladies..." I arched an eyebrow and gave them an appraising look. The girls dismounted the big log and came right up to me.
"Ben? Can we ask you a question?" Brooke said in a wary voice.
"You just did," I pointed out. "But you can ask me anything. I'm your brother."
"What do you and Dawn do all morning every day?" Brooke asked.
Now it was my turn to blush. I didn't have the self-control not to. "Uh ... well ... we go hiking. You've been with us a few times."
"In the afternoons," my little sister clarified. "But you two always go alone for your morning hikes."
I shrugged. "We just like to be alone sometimes. I don't see Dawn very often and it gives us a chance to catch up. Don't you two just want to be alone sometimes?"
The girls immediately looked at each other and blushed cherry red. "Well ... maybe not like you and Dawn. You're a boy."
"So? Talking is talking, boy or girl."
Brooke huffed and then said accusingly, "You're not just talking though, are you?"
I just stared at my sister blankly.
"You're kissing her on those hikes, aren't you?"
I shrugged. "I kiss her all the time."
"Yeah, and you don't need to be alone to do that either. So that means..." Brooke's eyes gleamed as I watched the gears turning in her brain. "You're doing a LOT more than just kissing. That's why you two need to sneak off alone."
I rolled my eyes. "No comment."
"You ARE! You two are doing sex stuff, aren't you?" Brooke charged.
"Yeah!" DJ chimed in. "I can smell her when she gets back. And it's not just sweat."
I sighed and fixed my gaze on the 14-year-old blonde, who with her braided pigtails and innocent face looked WAY too young to even comprehend sex. I asked her, "And how would YOU know what sex stuff smells like?"
DJ set her jaw and glared right back at me. "I get horny too, you know. I know what a girl's cooch smells like."
"Look," I sighed. "I said you can ask me anything. But I won't answer questions that are private to Dawn. That wouldn't be fair to her."
The girls bitched about that for another minute or two, but they got the hint after I stonewalled them and eventually all three of us headed down to the main lodge.
Fifteen minutes later, I was working on my second hamburger when Dawn, Dayna, and Brandi all came in together, glowing happily. I wondered if the older sisters were as inquisitive as the younger sisters.
WEDNESDAY, JULY 12, 2000
"Oh, for crying out loud." We'd gotten maybe a quarter mile before the sound of skidding behind me made me turn to look. There, not a fifty yards behind us, was Brooke, desperately trying to maintain her balance while ducking behind a tree around the bend in the trail.
"Brooke! DJ! Go HOME!" I yelled.
"They're following us?" Dawn gaped at me.
"Guess so. They're curious what we're up to."
"Good grief, we never followed Dayna and Brandi around, did we?" My blonde lover sighed.
"Well, we never suspected they were sneaking off to have sex." I shrugged.
Dawn was strangely quiet on that one, but then Brooke finally came out from her worthless hiding spot and DJ came around the bend a few seconds later.
"Why can't we come hiking with you?" Brooke called.
"Because you can't!" I yelled back.
"Well we're following you!"
"Then we're all just going to stand right here until lunchtime!" I threatened.
"Well you won't be able to have sex then!" Brooke warned.
"Fine. But you'll get bored before we do and you KNOW it." I folded my arms over my chest.
Fifty yards away, Brooke did the same. And we siblings stared each other down. I wasn't too worried. Brooke and DJ were just two years younger than us, but I knew their attention spans were half of ours. They'd fold.
But then Dawn leaned into my ear. "But that'll still leave less time for us," she whispered in my ear. "We've got to give them something to get them to go away."
I shrugged. "But what?" I whispered back.
"Let's just tell them. No details. But I don't mind admitting to them that we're having sex. Mom already told DJ she would put her on the pill when she turned fifteen. And they already assume we're doing it. Besides, don't you want to try for four again?"
My dick twitched and made the decision for me. I took a deep breath and then nodded. Dawn agreed and then she called out. "Okay girls, go back and leave us alone, and I promise we'll tell you about it when we get back."
DJ gave her sister an evaluative look. "You promise?"
"I promise," Dawn said firmly.
Our younger sisters looked at each other for a few seconds, but then DJ grabbed Brooke's elbow and turned them around. Brooke flopped her arms in a "fine..." gesture and a moment later they were both out of sight.
Dawn then took my elbow the same way DJ had taken Brooke's. "Now my lover, let's not waste any more time."
"Ben! Oh, Ben! Unnngh!"
My head began to loll limply from side-to-side, my eyes closed as I focused in on the exquisite sensations coursing through my body. My chest bobbed back and forth while my hips hunched repeatedly, driving my cock deep through Dawn's clasping tunnel.
"So good! So good! I love it!"
And then Dawn grabbed my head and yanked it down to hers, her tongue spearing between my lips as she came, wailing into our kiss while her body vibrated beneath me.
Her spasming inner muscles pulled me along with her, and just as her climax began to wane, I began pumping out my second load of the morning, drenching her already soaked pussy. Even with all the lubrication and all the repeated fuckings of the past three days, she was still as tight as when I took her virginity.
And like a marionette with its strings cut, all the energy fled my body...
" ... and he just collapses on you? Isn't he heavy?" DJ looked at her sister with a furrowed forehead. Brooke shot me a dirty look. And I just blushed and looked away. I still couldn't believe Dawn was telling them this.
"It feels nice actually. I wouldn't want him to just lie there forever, but right after an orgasm, it feels ... intimate..." Dawn explained.
"But you said he gets all sweaty. Isn't that icky?" Brooke asked, screwing her face up like she was disgusted by the concept.
"I get all sweaty too." Dawn shrugged. "Sex is a lot of exercise."
The girls stewed on that and then Dawn clapped her hands together. "Okay? I'm sure it's no different than what you've already heard. Sex is just sex. It can be fun, if you're with the right guy." Dawn beamed at me.
"And how big did you say he was?" DJ asked innocently, not ready to let go of the conversation.
"I didn't say," Dawn turned and glared at her sister. "Don't be getting all manipulative now."
DJ pouted. But Brooke got in her own manipulations. "We'll follow you again tomorrow. And the next day. And the next."
I warned, "Brooke..."
"Or I'll tell mom and dad what you're really doing."
"Mom and Dad already know," I rolled my eyes.
"Really?" Brooke asked in confusion.
"Really." I sighed. "Look, you obviously have questions, so let's just do this: NO, you can't follow us; but I already told you, I'm your big brother and you can ask me anything. I won't answer a question if I think it's too personal, but you can ask me about sex or whatever and I'll tell you the truth. I remember what it was like to be curious at your age and Brandi never told me a damn thing. But I'll tell you, okay? You don't have to turn into a conniving brat, alright?"
"Really?" Brooke's voice was now enthusiastically hopeful.
"Yeah."
"Me, too," Dawn said to DJ. "Although unlike Brandi, Dayna DID tell me just about everything. So I'll return the favor."
"Yes!" Both girls cried, and suddenly Dawn and I had our little sisters hugging us. We looked over at each other, grinning proudly.
It had been an interesting summer.
"C'mon Ben, think you can finally beat me?" Brandi brushed her wet bangs out of her eyes and grinned. We got onto the pier and moved over into our starting positions. Our swimming races had existed since I was six and she was eight, and my big sister ALWAYS won. She was an excellent swimmer and she'd even beaten me twice already this summer. But this day, I intended to break that streak.
"I almost did last week," I retorted as I set my feet, the toes of my right foot gripping the edge."
"Never in a million years," Brandi stated emphatically as she stepped into position.
"I dunno, Brandi," Dayna chimed in. "He doesn't look as wiped out as he's been the past couple of days."
Dayna was right. Dawn and I had only made love twice that morning. After cramming as much fucking as we could for the first few days of our newfound sexual relationship, we'd both sort of gotten the initial lust out of our system and we'd found more time to just talk again. We made observations about a particular piece of wood floating down the creek. Dawn regaled me with the story of a hapless nerd who'd been crushing on her for a couple of months, even though she was with Mark. And we philosophized on the nature of a society that had physically-fully-formed adult humans in their mid-teens but supposedly didn't allow sex until 18.
The fact was, talking wasn't nearly as taxing on the body as fucking. Right now, I didn't mind. I'd had both the pleasant company of a girl I loved and the extra energy to outrace Brandi on this day. Growth spurts had to be nice for FINALLY beating your older sister in a swimming race.
"You can do it," Dawn cheered.
"I just think he needs a little encouragement," Dayna added. Then she brightened. "I know: Ben, if you win, I'll flash my tits at you."
"Wha-?" I suddenly jerked my head around and looked over at the 18-year-old vixen who was cupping her own Double-D's in her red bikini and thrusting them together and at me.
"See ya later, alligator!" Brandi called quickly and then she dove in.
"Hey!" I whirled around so fast to protest that I lost my balance, and then with a groan I fell flat on my back into the lake, slapping the water painfully.
I came up sputtering and Brandi had already stopped a few yards ahead, laughing uncontrollably.
Dayna just shrugged and dropped her hands to the side. "Too bad. I think you would have liked the view."
We came back and restarted the race, but Brandi still won the rematch. I blame it on not being able to get my focus back.
"Did you really mean it? About holding hands?" Dawn asked sweetly, playing with our intertwined fingers as we walked along aimlessly.
"Hmm?" I wasn't following. It was after dinner and Dawn and I were going for a little walk around the camp before the sun went down. Rules stipulated that we couldn't get too far, which meant we couldn't get far enough to have sex without worrying about being caught. But we could find enough privacy for some light kissing and petting and just enjoying each other's company.
"Did you mean it that you'd be happy just doing nothing and holding my hand?" Dawn clarified.
"Yes." I gave her an extra squeeze and felt that pleasant buzz frittering its way through my body and towards my heart. "I just love being around you Dawn. I mean, I've loved my life ever since my growth spurt finally hit, but these weeks with you have been so wonderful."
"So ... if I told you tomorrow I just wanted to hike and kiss and hold hands, but no sex, you'd be okay with it?"
I blushed. "Well ... I AM just a guy. So I'd still hope ... but yeah. I'd be okay with it. You know I'd never pressure you." I took a deep breath. "Why? Is that all you want to do tomorrow?"
Dawn giggled. "No, of course not. I want you to screw me silly tomorrow!"
"Thank god," I sighed with relief. And just when I was about to start complaining about Dawn scaring me like that, a new voice cut in.
"Hey guys, wait up!"
With some annoyance, I paused to see Dayna waving at us. The last thing I wanted right now was a third-wheel. Wasn't Brooke and DJ incessantly asking us questions annoying enough? But Dawn just smiled brilliantly at her sister and squeezed my hand reassuringly. And I let myself zone out to watching Dayna's big tits bouncing up and down inside her shirt as she hurried to catch up.
"Where are you two going?" Dayna asked when she reached us.
"Oh, around," I waved aimlessly. "Where's Brandi?"
"She's hanging out with Lucia and Tammy," Dayna shrugged. "I'll meet up with them for s'mores later."
"Well, how about going up to the ridge?" Dawn looked over at me with a hopeful smile on her face. "Should be a great sunset tonight."
I shrugged, tamping down on my lust. The ridge was a very short hike away and was a romantic spot from which you could look down across the valley and see the wonderful sunsets every night, as long as the weather was clear. The only problem was that everyone else knew it as well and there were always at least 20 people there. But ... it WAS a romantic view and hey, whatever Dawn wanted. "Sure," I replied.
So the three of us hiked up and we managed to find a good spot where the rocks had been cut into a wide bench, big enough for the three of us to sit side-by-side with a decent view. Somewhat to my surprise, Dayna sat down so that I was sandwiched between the two Evans girls. And then we all got into a little conversation just to pass the time.
It was during this conversation that I started to get the odd feeling that Dayna was flirting with me. She wasn't blatant about it, nothing like the obvious chest leaning or other physical seductions I'd seen her do before. But she giggled cutely at all my jokes and brushed her fingers against my arm or leg more than once while we chatted. I was sure she wouldn't intentionally flirt with me right in front of her sister, with whom I was joined at the hip. But I wasn't entire certain her flirtations were entirely subconscious, either.
The mood all changed just ten minutes before sunset. People had been coming up for the last twenty minutes. Now, Greg Kinomoto and Felicia Clarkson walked up, found a spot to sit down, and then were promptly all over each other. Within a minute, the two were oblivious to anyone else around as Felicia was sitting in Greg's lap while the two gorgeous young adults french kissed and rubbed each other's bodies without a care in the world.
Dayna tensed the moment the pair had come up. While Brandi had accepted Greg's new relationship without significant care, Dayna was proving to have had more than just an idle crush on the hunky guy, and she clearly wasn't comfortable with the situation.
Dayna quietly seethed as she glared over at the couple. So sensing her sister's discomfort, Dawn reached across me and squeezed Dayna's hand. "We can go," Dawn said quietly.
I arched an eyebrow. "Sunset is only a couple minutes away," I whined.
Dawn rolled her eyes at me. "We've got two more weeks to see the same view. It's not like you haven't seen it before."
I sighed, Dayna nodded, and the three of us started heading back down the short trail.
Once we returned to the main areas, I was hoping that Dayna would split off and rejoin her friends. But instead, Dawn turned to me. "Ben, Dayna and I need to talk a bit. I'll see you tomorrow?"
So no more hanky-panky for tonight. I'd been looking forward to sneaking my hand into her shorts, but it looked like I wouldn't get the opportunity. I sighed and then nodded. Then I stepped forward to hug Dawn and kiss her goodnight. "See you tomorrow," I said warmly.
Dawn looked lovingly into my eyes, brushing her hand along my cheek. I melted underneath her soft blue gaze, feeling a lump forming in my throat. I was getting much closer to thinking of her as a love than as a friend, and I blinked to keep the emotion out of my eyes. She kissed me and then said, "See you tomorrow."
To my surprise, once I released Dawn, Dayna stepped forward and hugged me, crushing those big tits into my chest for a brief moment. And to top things off, she turned her head and pecked my cheek. "See you tomorrow, Ben."
"Uh, goodnight, Dayna."
THURSDAY, JULY 13, 2000
After the slight downer of the previous night, I was pleasantly relieved to get things back to normal the next morning. Thursday found Dawn and I at our usual spot and in our usual activity.
"Oh, Ben! Unnngh! Oh, yes! Deeper, Ben! Deeper! I'm gonna cum, Ben! You're gonna make me cum again! Yes! Yes! Oh, harder! Ungh! I'm cumming! Yes! Yes! YES!!!"
Dawn's fingers dug into my shoulder blades, pulling me tightly against her chest while her legs hooked around the back of my thighs and tugged me all the way into her. And as I felt her pussy spasming around my shaft, I let myself go and poured out a river of cum deep into her body.
The position was a favorite of ours. I'd experimented a lot with Keira: doggy, wheelbarrow, reverse-cowgirl, some pretzel-formation. But it only took two days for Dawn and I to figure out that we really only wanted two positions: missionary and with her on top while staring into my eyes. So maybe those positions weren't adventurous or exciting. We didn't care. Those other positions didn't feel intimate enough. Only the two positions we wanted felt like true lovemaking.
I didn't even fold her in half, pressing her legs back until her knees were by her head, like I'd done to Keira several times. That was just using Dawn, fucking her. And it wasn't what either of us wanted. It just felt so much better when we were "making love".
So in our favorite position, Dawn cradled my head and kissed me while I continued filling her pussy with my cock cream. And only when my hips gave their last involuntary spasm did she finally release me and let me rest my forehead on the ground just past her shoulder.
This was another part of the wonderful routine. She always wanted to feel my heavy weight pressing her down, even though the unyielding ground couldn't have been very comfortable, our towels and blankets never as soft as a true mattress. But there was only so long I could stand to crush her, and soon enough she let me roll off of her lest I start to worry about her physical well-being.
Dawn kissed me again, and when she pulled away she started crying softly.
"Dawn?" I said, immediately concerned. "What's wrong?" But she waved me off and stifled her tears in another few seconds.
I let her catch her breath and then she fixed those baby blue eyes on me. "Camp is almost half over. In two more weeks, you'll be gone again." She took a deep breath and then frowned pitifully. "I wish you were coming back to the Bay Area with me."
I smiled and touched her cheek. "Me too." I sighed. "But that wouldn't be very fair to Mark."
She shook her head rapidly to the sides like a bratty child. "I don't care about Mark. I'm falling in love with you, Ben."
I sighed. I'd been through this before. "That's the sex talking, Dawn."
She exhaled and shook her head. "Yeah, the sex has a lot to do with it. But come on Ben ... do you really think this is just sex between us?"
"Of course not." I stroked her cheek. "I do love you, Dawn."
"Enough to want me for your girlfriend?"
I felt a giddy elation leaping through me at that thought. "Yes!" But then I sighed, "If you were in Orange County with me."
Dawn pouted. "But I'm not. And you're not in the Bay Area."
"Well, I DO want to go to Cal in a couple of years."
"College is more than two years away, Ben. I can't wait for you that long."
I held up a hand. "I know, I know. And I'm not asking you to."
"So where does that leave us? I want to love you, Ben. But are we just friends?"
I rubbed my thumb along her nose and smiled. "Not JUST friends. You're my Dawn ... You'll always be ... forever."
"Your Dawn ... I like that..." She smiled, finally starting to look happy for the first time since her brief stint of crying. "Okay. So we're friends. And we're special friends. And this..." she motioned back and forth between our two bodies, " ... is just sex, right?"
I shrugged. "I suppose."
"So we're not boyfriend/girlfriend or anything," Dawn began with an odd tone in her voice.
"90% of the camp already thinks we are, but no, we're not. We're ... something else."
"So if we're not boyfriend/girlfriend, there's no exclusivity or anything, right?"
That perked my head up and for a moment. "Dawn ... are you asking me if it's okay for you to have sex with another boy?"
"Well, not exactly..." Dawn hedged.
I was already pushing whatever jealousy I felt aside and before Dawn could say anything, I stated firmly, "I'm not demanding any faithfulness from you, Dawn. You're not my girlfriend and you can do whatever you want."
My jaw quivered just a bit, betraying my concern. I didn't REALLY want her to sleep with any other boys, especially while I was still around, but I was trying to do the right thing. "I mean, you're my friend, and I care about you. If I think a guy is an asshole, I may try to talk you out of it like any friend would. But I'm not handcuffing you to me or anything. Okay?"
"Really?" Dawn's eyebrows went up in hope.
"Really. I mean, Mark is still your boyfriend. It's up to him to decide that part. But from me, I think we should both just enjoy our summer. We're too young for commitments." I shrugged. "I mean, I can't help it Dawn, but even myself, I want to have sex with a LOT more girls before I get married."
"Boys," Dawn sighed, rolling her eyes. Then she fixed me with an odd look. "I'll bet there are more than a few girls at this camp you wouldn't mind fucking."
I blushed. "Uh ... well, of course. I'm just a guy."
"Hmm, lemme guess, Felicia Clarkson?"
It was my turn to roll my eyes. "Obviously."
"Lucia Ramirez?"
"Sure."
"Barb Hemingway?"
"Dawn, you could list almost every female here between the ages of 30 and 15 and I'd say yes."
"Tina Nguyen?"
"Yes."
"Dayna Evans?"
"Ye-". I cut off the sound as my eyes flew open and my jaw dropped at the name of Dawn's older sister. Immediately, the memory of her big tits bulging in a skimpy bikini came to mind. I blinked rapidly and then noticed Dawn grinning at me.
"Well?" she asked.
I blushed. "Purely on a lust level, of course. Dawn, you know your sister is hot."
"Men. All they see is her big boobs."
"Hey! I mean, I notice those, of course. But your sister has always been pretty nice to me. Certainly nicer than my own big sister. Dayna's really sweet."
Dawn covered her smile and then pointed down to my crotch. I had a fresh erection that was turning dark purple and throbbing on its own. "I don't think Dayna's 'niceness' is what's causing that."
"What do you want from me? I'm just a guy." I fell back on old apologies.
"Mmm ... that's one reason I love you, Ben." Dawn rolled into me, pushing me onto my back while she began to jack my shaft and guided it in between her folds.
And as Dawn sank herself down onto my pole, she sighed, "I'll have to thank my sister later for giving me this wonderful erection."
FRIDAY, JULY 14, 2000
"Oh, Ben! Unnngh! Oh, yes! Deeper, Ben! Deeper!"
I pumped Dawn a little deeper, taking longer strokes to make sure I fully embedded all seven-and-a-half inches of my cock in to the root and let myself linger an extra half-beat before withdrawing.
Dawn panted. "I've got a surprise for you Ben."
"Huh?" I huffed while continuing to drill my dick in and out of the 16-year-old's tight pussy.
"You remember asking me if I'd been eaten before? And not by Mark?"
"Uh-huh..." I drawled. Where was she going with this? Couldn't she see that I was getting close to cumming?
"Well the girl is here, Ben. Do you want to see me get eaten by another girl?"
I felt my cock lurch and all of a sudden I was a LOT closer to cumming. "Ohhh..." I groaned. "Oh, hell yeah."
Dawn giggled and bucked her hips at me. "Well you will ... soon..."
"When?"
"You've got to cum first, Ben. Cum inside me. Fill me with your spunk! Now Ben! Now!"
Dawn had one orgasm earlier. I'd planned to hold out until she got at least one more, but with visions of Dawn with another girl's head between her legs, and her urging "Now!" in my ear, I couldn't keep myself back anymore. I lunged forward a final time, holding myself all the way in while I felt my cockhead coming apart. And then I began hosing down Dawn's innards with my first load of the day.
Afterwards, I was panting for breath while crushing her chest, and Dawn hummed happily while the peaceful solitude of our private grove huddled around us. But just as I was starting to relax, I heard the crunching sound of footsteps coming along the trail, and then the last bushes were pushed aside just as I craned my head around to see Dayna Evans emerge into our little clearing.
"Perfect timing," Dawn gushed.
"Actually, I was waiting for a few minutes. You two look SO hot together," Dayna replied with a big smile on her face.
"What's going on?" My head darted back and forth between the two blonde sisters.
"You wanted to see my lesbian lover eating me out, right?"
My jaw dropped as it suddenly became so obvious. "Dayna?"
"Sorry Ben, but she's even better than you at eating me. And now she's here to suck your cum out of my cunt."
My eyes flew open wide as Dayna Evans was already stripping out of her hiking gear. Her shorts and a short-sleeved button-down top hit the ground, and then she began shrugging out of the bikini she was wearing underneath. If my jaw hadn't already been on the ground, it would have been dropped the instant her bikini came off and Dayna's Double-D's popped into naked view. "Holy SHIT!" I exclaimed.
They were gorgeous. They were perfect. They were so big and so round and capped with such pretty, pink nipples. I started salivating at the mere sight of them.
"Ooh, he's already getting hard inside me," Dawn giggled. "He must think you're pretty hot, sis."
"I AM hot," Dayna said confidently while she dropped her bikini bottoms, revealing her shaved pussy and her nude body in all its glory. And she was definitely hot. Curvier than Dawn everywhere, with wider hips and an obviously bigger chest perched around a waist that was pretty close to the same as her younger sisters. I personally thought Dawn had the prettier face, but Dayna's body could have made a corpse spring an erection.
"Okay, out of the way, Ben. Let me at her." Dayna came up and tugged on my shoulder. Still in shellshock, I obediently withdrew from Dawn's tight pussy and rolled to the side. I saw a glob of white semen leak out and begin to ooze down her cleft, but Dayna ducked her head and took a long lick upwards to capture my semen before it dribbled onto the blanket. Soon, noisy slurping sounds began to fill the air while I watched Dayna's blonde head wriggle in Dawn's crotch.
For her part, Dawn sighed happily, letting her head rest back on the blanket while she tangled her fingers in her big sister's hair.
I blinked rapidly, still in disbelief. "How..." I began hesitantly and Dawn opened her eyes to look at me. "How long?"
"Since last summer," Dawn sighed. "Spending all that time masturbating with you had me so horny. Mom put me on the pill and I started thinking about sex constantly. And Dayna had spent that entire summer eating out-." Dawn pinched her lips together to stop herself from spilling the name while Dayna popped up to glare at her little sister.
"Well, uh, with her lover," Dawn finished weakly. "So we were both horny and one thing led to another. I told you she popped my cherry with one of her dildos."
I was still blinking rapidly, staring at Dayna's head between Dawn's legs. "Wow..."
"Mmm..." Dawn sighed happily. "She's sooo good at it. Maybe she can teach you for the rest of the summer."
My eyes went wide at the idea of having Dayna around us for the rest of the summer. A part of me didn't like the idea as it would cut into my one-on-one time with Dawn, but the horny part of me loved the idea of having a naked Dayna around as much as possible. My dick certainly liked the idea, and it twitched in response.
"Mmm ... Come here, Ben," Dawn drawled. "Gimme your cock."
My dick liked that idea even more, and I quickly got to my knees and shuffled over so that Dawn could reach out and pull my shaft into her mouth. And for the next five minutes, we were all too occupied to speak. Dayna was frigging herself while munching out Dawn, my semen long vacuumed out and swallowed down. Dawn was writhing in pleasure and noisily slurping on my dick. And I was groaning as I felt my best friend's hand jacking me into her mouth.
Unsurprisingly, Dawn came first. She was just having too much fun blowing me and her sister really was quite the rug-muncher. Then, once Dawn got that first orgasm, Dayna popped her head up and wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. "Now? Please?"
Dawn chuckled. "Mmm ... yeah ... I want to see it."
Dayna's eyes lit up and she moved over, practically tackling me with her hot naked flesh pressing up against me.
"Whoa! Whoa! What's going on?" I yelped in surprise and reflexively tried to fend Dayna off.
"Relax Ben. Dayna just wants to fuck you," Dawn soothed.
"Huh?" Again I went rigid in shock and surprise, and Dayna took the opportunity to push me flat on my back and start stroking my shaft in its upright and locked position.
"What? Don't you want to?" Dawn asked.
"Please, Ben?" Dayna batted her eyelashes at me. "You've got such a beautiful cock.
"Well ... uh ... I..." I stammered before looking at Dayna, the alluring 18-year-old blonde staring at me lustfully while her big tits jiggled just a foot away from my face. I took one last look to Dawn for confirmation, and then I returned my gaze to Dayna's pretty blue eyes. "Oh, HELL YEAH."
Dayna broke out into a big grin and without further ado, she moved her knees to either side of me, holding my cock erect between her legs, and she began lowering herself onto my pole.
I found myself holding my breath when the mushroom head notched into her folds, and then with a little extra pressure, she pushed me through and began moaning while my shaft burrowed into her body as she descended further and further down.
"Oh ... yes..." Dayna hissed. "Such a niiice dick, Ben..."
"Ohhh..." I groaned. "Such a niiice pussy, Dayna..." And it was. Entry was tight without being constricting. Her interior was accommodating without being too loose. And I could already feel her working her inner muscles to clench and wrap around my cock in ways even Keira couldn't match.
If I hadn't been so overwhelmed by the pleasure, I might have actually started to worry. After exploring sex with Dawn and Megan, I'd gotten used to being the experienced one. Only Keira had been far more knowledgeable about sex than me, but it was known that she was the teacher and I the student.
However, Dayna was just plain more experienced than me and if I'd stopped to think about it, I probably would have worried about inadequately pleasing her. But I didn't stop to think about it. I was surrounded by wonderful pussy and all I could think of was fucking. So instinct and lust took over.
Dayna wasn't even all the way down before I planted my feet, gripped her waist, and lunched my hips upwards and off the blanket, impaling her the last couple of inches and forcing a wail out of Dayna's throat. The friction felt so good that I withdrew almost immediately and then hammered up into her once again.
And again...
And again...
And soon the busty elder teen was bouncing up and down in my lap, her head flopping around like a rag doll while she rode my bucking cock. "Fuck! Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck!" Dayna wheezed. Her tits were gyrating all over the place and my eyes went wide as my next lustful urges kicked in.
I dropped my hips down, giving my legs a rest, and I also slammed Dayna down against my crotch. This time, I moved my arms in a circular motion, rotating her around my pole rapidly so that I carved out the sides of her pussy, causing Dayna to whimper at the new sensations. And at the same time, I tugged her down just enough so that her torso collapsed over me, thrusting those massive tits into my face where I could start nipping and biting at her nipples.
"Oh, FUCK, Ben!" Dayna groaned while I suckled on her teats. "What are you DOING to me?"
I didn't answer but to suck harder and continue rolling her hips around my shaft. Dayna didn't seem to mind my non-verbal response, because she simply closed her eyes and called out a keening moan, her body stiffening up as I took her over into a fierce climax. "Fuuuuuuuuck!" she screamed.
At that point, my arms started to burn with the exertion of whipping her around and around. So I simply pushed her off me to flop onto her back, accidentally knocking her body into Dawn in the process. But before Dayna could completely get herself free of her little sister, I had moved between her legs and powerfully thrust my rock hard dick into her once again.
Dayna screeched and instinctively wrapped her left arm around Dawn, holding on for dear life while I pounded in and out of her pussy. I nibbled and bit the eldest Evans daughter's exposed neck and then ran my lips up along her jawline before she grabbed the back of my head and pulled me to her for a fierce kiss.
Dayna moaned into my mouth and our tongues twirled together, but moments later she pulled away to gasp at a particularly good thrust, and I elevated myself up to look down at the beautiful 18-year-old as she writhed beneath me. Dayna's big tits were jiggling back and forth with my fucking motions, and I ducked my head and bared my teeth against her tits which caused a fresh set of groans from her gaping mouth.
"Oh, fuck. Oh, fuck. Oh, fuck," Dayna chanted while I drilled her out. "Oh, I'm going to cum again! I'm going to cum again!"
And I was going to cum as well. My whole body was aching with the exertion by now. And as I rammed my cock in and out of her, I started carefully watching the expressions on Dayna's face, reading for the signs Keira McNeil had taught me and striving to hold back my own orgasm until the right moment.
And then the right moment came. Dayna's head jerked as her neck went up; her head tilting back while her jaw gaped open. And I let myself go then, slamming my cock in to the hilt and letting out a fire hose blast of semen inside Dayna's clenching pussy. And right when the first wave splashed against her innards, Dayna screamed her climax. "FUUUUUUCK!!!"
Her hips jerked at me. My hips jerked at her. And together we flung our bodily fluids at each other inside the rioting, spasming confines of Dayna's pussy. And we kept flinging fluids inside to splash up and mingle into a cum-laced cocktail until neither of us had anything left to give.
Ultimately, with both our bodies sweaty and flushed, I collapsed straight on top of Dawn's big sister, wheezing and gasping for oxygen while I compressed her firm tits into my chest.
"Holy SHIT!" Dawn exclaimed. "Is THAT what we look like?"
Dayna just blinked uncomprehendingly while staring straight up. "I HATE you Dawn," she gasped. "I hate you, I hate you, I hate you."
"Huh?" Dawn responded.
"Ben is fucking INCREDIBLE!" Dayna whined. "And you've been holding out on me!"
Dawn just started giggling and then pushed on my hips to roll me out of the way. Exhausted, I pulled out and sagged flat onto my back, craning my head up just enough to watch Dawn duck down and begin slurping out the mingled creampie from her sister's box.
Then two minutes later, Dawn sat up with her hand over her mouth, her cheeks bulging. And then to my delight, I watched my best friend and lover move directly atop her older sister. And both beautiful teens opened their mouths and I watched them kissing passionately and swapping creamy jism back and forth between their lips.
In the end, Dayna got it all. Dawn handled the taste well enough, mostly because I liked her swallowing. But Dayna hungrily went after every droplet, even stopping to lick up the spillage from Dawn's chin and cheeks.
When they were done, Dayna laid her head back and sighed happily. "Yummy."
Dawn giggled, "You're such a cumslut."
"Hey, if you're not all thrilled with the taste," Dayna grinned. "I'll be happy to swallow every drop from now until the end of camp."
Dawn glanced over at me and saw the gleam in my eye. She smiled and said while looking straight at me, "Sounds like a plan."
Lunch was an interesting exercise. Per usual, Dawn sat beside me and spent the entire time with her hip pressed up against mine on the bench seat. We chatted and laughed and speared food off of each other's plate. Eden and Emma and also Brooke and DJ were the same way, albeit without the physical rubbing against each other.
But this day, Dayna was pressed right up against my other side. She didn't stay there permanently, but she was rather obviously flirting with me more than usual. Mrs. Evans took a few hard looks at Dayna during the meal before she eventually gave me a knowing smirk, at which I blushed. And I found it REALLY hard to look Mr. Evans in the eye, knowing that I'd just rolled off of two of his daughters.
But so far, everyone but Mrs. Evans seemed oblivious.
That afternoon, I found myself rather tired after the morning's exertions with the Evans girls. They hadn't stopped until they pulled two more orgasms out of me, the highlight being when Dawn and Dayna had lain side-by-side and had me switching back and forth between them before pulling out and spurting all over Dawn's tits. Then Dayna had licked it all up.
In any case, we were tired and opted to forego any activities in favor of just laying out by the lake. So we wound up in a line, Brandi, Dayna, me, and then Dawn, catching some rays and enjoying the breeze coming down through the valley.
After we'd been relaxing for about half an hour, Greg Kinomoto and Felicia Clarkson walked by. Felicia was very obvious to direct herself and her new boyfriend directly in front of our lounge chairs before moving on to their usual spot further down the beach. And as they passed, Felicia very obviously reached out and squeezed Greg's firm buttcheeks. But Dayna didn't even react.
Once the gorgeous older pair was gone, Brandi pushed her shades up onto her forehead and glanced over to Dayna. "What a bitch."
Dayna just shrugged. "Whatever."
"What? That doesn't bother you?"
Dayna groggily shrugged again as if she couldn't care less. "She's welcome to him. I've been satisfied now," she smiled and Dawn giggled.
Brandi swept her eyes back and forth, clearly confused. Her best friend had gone from pissy and hurt to completely at ease practically overnight. "Satisfied? Does this have something to do with that thing you needed to take care of this morning?"
I stiffened up. I'd assumed that my older sister knew Dayna had joined us this morning. But then Dayna just innocently answered, "It was nothing."
Brandi wasn't buying it. She knew her friend the same way I knew Dawn. Brandi sat up straight and leaned forward. "Dayna ... what are you not telling me?" she asked with a warning tone in her voice.
Dayna squirmed a bit. "Nothing..."
"Did you meet up with a boy this morning?" Brandi's eyes flared accusingly. And then her eyebrows jumped up in surprise. "Oh, hell. Did you get LAID this morning?"
Nothing could stop the upward tug at the corners of Dayna's mouth, even though she tried to smother the smile.
"Dayna!" Brandi hissed and leaned forward, trying to drop her volume so that the whole lake didn't hear. "You didn't TELL me? Who was it?"
I tried to melt into my chair, praying that my big sister didn't find out. Dawn smiled and reached out to hold my hand.
"C'mon, Brandi. Nothing happened," Dayna protested.
"Bullshit. I know that look. And 'satisfied'? You couldn't come up with a more innocent word that that?"
"Brandi..."
"C'mon," Brandi huffed. "It's not like I mind you going off to get laid. You've certainly been horny enough lately. It just hurts that you didn't tell me first. Now come on, who was it? Connor? Mario?"
Dayna screwed up her face. "I can't tell you."
"Why not?" Brandi's voice was picking up in volume again.
"Because I can't!" Dayna protested.
"FINE!" Brandi spat. "Some best friend you are." With that, my sister started gathering her things in preparation to leave.
Dayna turned her head away and looked to me and Dawn with a torn expression on her face. I winced, completely unsure of how my sister would react if she found out. But Dawn just sighed and then nodded.
"Brandi, wait," Dayna sighed, shaking her head as if in disbelief.
Brandi immediately sat and leaned forward eagerly.
"You have to promise you won't get mad," said hesitantly.
"Mad? Why would I get mad?"
"Promise!"
"Fine, jeez." Brandi rolled her eyes. "I promise, I promise."
Dayna sighed. "I went hiking with Dawn and Ben this morning."
"Huh?" Brandi sat up, not yet understanding. And then she figured it out and her eyes flew WIDE open. "Ohmigod!"
My sister stared in shock at her best friend. Then she stared in shock at me. And her voice cracked as she said in disbelief, "Ben?"
I winced and then nodded in confirmation.
Dayna just threw her hands up and sat up. "Oh, relax, Brandi. It's not like I'm going to marry him or anything. It's just sex. And he's very good."
"Dayna! I don't want to hear that! He's my brother!"
Dayna took her sunglasses off and rolled her eyes. "You WATCHED him with me. You already know he's having sex and that he's quite good at it. What's the big deal?"
"Big deal? You had sex with my little brother!" Brandi said shrilly.
Dayna was waving her hands in a 'calm down' gesture. "Announce it to the world why don't you?" she hissed in a quieter voice.
Brandi was still in shock and she shook her head as if she could somehow dislodge the knowledge. Dayna sighed and just got up. "Come on, Brandi. Let's go somewhere a little more private."
Listlessly, my older sister let Dayna take her hand and hoist her to her feet. Dayna then turned to us. "See you later guys." Then Dayna pursed her lips and blew me a kiss. "Bye, Ben."
"Stop worrying, your sister will be fine." Dawn squeezed my hand reassuringly.
I sighed, "She wouldn't even look at me during dinner." I kicked a pebble in the middle of the trail. I didn't know why this was bugging me. Why would I care what Brandi thought? She was just my bitchy, bossy older sister. She never approved of anything I ever did, whether it was my choice in friends at school or my seeming lack of elite athleticism. Until I'd gotten my growth spurt, she'd just been condescending and plain mean to me and my younger siblings. And now I'd boinked her hot best friend. If anything, I should be feeling proud of myself. But I worried. I hadn't planned on ruining my relationship with Brandi over this.
"She'll get over it," Dawn assured me. "It's just a bit of a shock to her right now. She's not used to seeing you as anything more than just a little kid. I don't think she's MAD. Brandi just needs time to adjust to thinking of you as more grown up than she'd expected."
"If you say so."
Dawn shrugged. "Dayna went through the same thing. She about flipped on me last year when she found out we were getting naked and masturbating. She couldn't handle that I was growing up. But when she realized I was going through the same thing she'd gone through two years earlier, she was the one insisting my mom get me on the pill."
"I dunno. You and Dayna were at least cool together growing up. Brandi and I have only ever been adversaries."
"She's growing up too."
"Maybe. But as hot and sexy as Dayna is, I wouldn't touch her if it meant things getting weird between me and Brandi. In two weeks, I won't be seeing Dayna again for a long while. I've got to live with my sister for the rest of the summer."
Dawn exhaled unhappily. "What about me? Would you give me up for your sister?"
"What? You? No!" I stopped dead in my tracks and wrapped up Dawn in my arms. "Screw Brandi!"
"Hmm, maybe that would help."
"Huh?"
Dawn giggled. "Screwing Brandi. Then all three of us would be in the same boat."
My eyes went wide in shock and Dawn's giggles turned into full-blown laughter. "Just kidding, just kidding," she chuckled. "But you should have seen your face!"
I shook my in annoyance and just continued on, Dawn letting me tug her along where our hands were joined. This night, we did end up on the ridge to watch the sunset. And afterwards, we found a quiet little corner to make out for a good few minutes, caressing each other's body and hungrily devouring each other's lips.
Yeah, I'd fucked Dayna, who had a more developed body, bigger tits, and a wealth of sexual experience that made our fuck absolutely incredible. But at the end of the day, all I wanted was to be with Dawn ... my Dawn.
It almost broke my heart when I had to kiss her goodnight.
"Ben?"
I stopped in the doorway to the cabin, my eyes adjusting to the brighter light. Eden and Emma were already asleep for the night. Brooke was in her final preparations for going to bed. But Brandi was fully dressed and waiting for me while reading a book in the living room.
"Hi Brandi."
"Can we ... talk?" She glanced around the room and to the bedroom doorways: our parents' door closed, but the kids' room door open. "Maybe outside?"
My mouth went dry and I nervously nodded. "Sure."
Brandi led the way and we soon settled onto a bench on the porch, looking down the hill towards the main lodge. Only a single-bulb lamp by the door illuminated us, casting my older sister's face in harsh shadows that made her seem even scarier than usual.
Not sure what to do, I simply stayed silent and waited her out.
Brandi, on the other hand, took a deep breath and started to say something twice, both times ending with harsh exhalations while she recollected herself. But the third time, she took a deep breath and then asked, "Do you love Dawn?"
The answer came to me easily enough. "Yes. Very much."
"Then how could you have sex with Dayna?"
That answer didn't come quite so easily. "Uh ... well ... she wanted to. Dawn wanted to watch. And hey, I'm a guy. Dayna's hot."
"But she's your girlfriend's sister!"
I shrugged. Now was not the time to clarify the whole 'girlfriend' issue regarding Dawn's status. "Dawn was right there the whole time. We even ... well..."
Brandi shook her head in disbelief. "Dayna told me everything. You actually had a real three-way. So it's just sex?"
"Sure, why not?"
"Aren't you IN love with Dawn?"
"Well..." I drawled. "I'm ... I'm not sure ... I'm not totally sure what being IN love feels like."
Brandi sighed. "When you're in love, you KNOW. Believe me."
I arched an eyebrow, thinking back over Brandi's various boyfriends. She was quite the hottie herself, always with boys hanging on to her and calling her for dates. But I couldn't figure out which of them, if any, she'd been in love with.
Brandi took a deep breath and then fixed me with a firm look. "Ben, when did you start having sex?"
I pulled my head back, my instinctive little brother defensiveness coming in. "I'm not telling you."
Exasperated, she complained, "Why not?"
"Why should I? When did YOU start having sex, Brandi?"
She clammed up immediately and looked away. "But you're my little brother."
"So?"
She exhaled again and looked up, blinking against the harshness of the single- bulb light. "Are you going to keep having sex with Dayna?"
"That's kind of up to her. I don't know if she wants to continue."
"She wants to," Brandi said glumly.
"Then yeah. As long as Dawn doesn't object, yeah, I want to. Dayna's hot."
Brandi winced, but then she took a deep breath and looked over at me with a strange expression. Then raising her eyebrows, she bit her lower lip and finally exhaled for almost a minute. "Wow Ben ... you've really grown up..."
I shrugged. My life really was quite different at 5'10" after such a long time below 5'3".
"Okay," Brandi sat up. "I'm not sure I'll ever be able to stop looking at you as my little twerp of a brother, but I guess I'll have to accept the situation. You're a man now. You're having sex with Dawn, which I was sort of expecting. And you're having sex with other girls, which I sorta knew was possible, but just never really thought of." She took another deep breath. "Just treat Dayna right, okay? She's my friend."
"Of course," I said with certainty.
"Okay Ben." Brandi leaned forward and hugged me, and to my surprise my arms automatically enfolded her and I hugged her back. Due to our new height differential, her head wound up just under my chin, with her nose pressed into my chest. "Big Ben..." she sighed, disbelief still in her voice.
And at the phrase 'Big Ben', I couldn't help but feel that my older sister was finally going to give me some measure of respect.
SATURDAY, JULY 15, 2000
"Mmph! Mmph! Mmph!"
I imagined that Dayna was trying to exclaim her pleasure, caused by my repeated thrusting into her clenching tunnel from behind. But unfortunately, her face was buried into Dawn's crotch and she couldn't get the extra air necessary to really scream. After all, every time she tried to pull back far enough, my pelvis slammed into her tight ass and thrust her face forward once again.
Eventually, I nutted deep inside Dayna's pussy, and Dawn reversed her position to turn the two sisters into a sixty-nine, the younger sister on the bottom, suckling out my cream from the wide-open snatch above her face. Meanwhile, I circled around to the other side, letting Dayna lick me up like a popsicle, showing obvious enthusiasm as she blew me back to hardness.
For round two, the girls rolled over so that Dawn was on top while they sixty- nined. And while I didn't find the act of fucking Dawn from behind to be as intimate as we'd been before, it was still a thrill to watch my thick pole splitting her perky buttcheeks while I drilled in and out of her pussy. And this time, when it was time for me to blow, Dayna popped me out of her little sister and managed to stuff my entire seven-and-a-half inches down her throat so that I was spunking straight into her belly.
I looked down, watching Dayna's pretty face as she gleefully drank down every drop I had to give her. Just above her was Dawn's tight ass, all perky cheeks and pink flushed pussy oozing her own arousal. And I smiled seeing Dayna's big, fleshy melons capped with dusky nipples and naked for my viewing pleasure.
I loved my life.
MONDAY, JULY 17, 2000
I stopped and kissed Dawn just before we went into our respective cabins, feeling a deep-rooted satisfaction in my gut. Dawn and I had gone hiking alone and returned to our own slow and gentle lovemaking, since Dayna had been complaining about PMS and hadn't been in the mood to join us. At least, we got away to make love after Dayna finished bitching Dawn out for making her wait so long to fuck me and losing out on precious screwing time.
I finished up our kiss and then we turned away to hop into our cabins. No verbal goodbyes were needed. We'd see each other in another couple of minutes once I put our hiking gear away and changed out of my boots, and while Dawn cleaned up the evidence of our fornication.
But before I could step away, Dawn stopped me and said. "Uh, Ben. Why don't you head down to lunch without me? Dayna's in there and we need to ... uh... talk."
There was an extra innuendo in the way Dawn said the word "talk", and I canted my head to the side inquisitively. Then it finally hit me. "Dayna's waiting to suck my cum out of you, isn't she?"
Dawn blushed and looked at the floor. "Yeah..."
Then I remembered all the other times Dawn took a long time to come out of her cabin, or other instances when she needed to "talk" to Dayna in the evenings instead of spending time with me. My eyes lit up. "You two have been hooking up for quickies all summer, haven't you?"
Dawn blushed even pinker and smiled mischievously, "Yeah..."
I chuckled and then turned around, shaking my head. "See you at lunch."
The afternoon found the three of us lying out by the lake. I grinned to myself while ogling both Dawn and Dayna in their skimpy bikinis, my memory filling in the nakedness underneath what little their outfits covered.
Dawn was just finishing up putting sunblock on my back while I finished doing my own chest, and then I held up the bottle to Dayna. "Want some?"
"Sure ... If YOU'LL put it on me," Dayna said teasingly.
I glanced at Dawn for approval, who just rolled her eyes and waved me onwards. Dawn still couldn't figure out why I kept trying to get her approval for everything. After fucking Dayna's brains out with regularity, you'd have thought I might eventually clue in that I no longer needed explicit permission every ten seconds.
So I lathered up my hands and deftly undid Dayna's bikini top while she lay on her stomach. And then the hot 18-year-old sighed happily while I began to rub the cream into her back.
But then I remembered that Dawn had just finished doing my back. It wasn't an uncommon thing since we were so close, the two of us doing everything in pairs together. And just the same, Brandi and Dayna were usually paired up at all times. So I said with some concern, "You know Dayna, I can't help but feel like we're taking you away from Brandi somehow. Where is she?"
"Oh, she's off with Lucia and some other friends right now. Don't worry about it. Besides, we spent all morning together while you and Dawn went on your 'hike'."
"But this is the first morning you've stuck around camp. Every other morning you went with us, and Brandi was here all alone."
Dayna shrugged. "It's my choice. Why? You getting sick of fucking me, Ben?"
"Oh no, no." I said hurriedly. Dayna's body was a lush paradise I wanted to play in all day long. "Still, she's not here now. Is it because she's uncomfortable around me?"
"Nah, don't sweat it. We talked. She's accepted that you've grown up, Ben."
I sighed. "If you say so." I finished up with her back, dipping my fingers beneath the waistband of her bikini bottoms a few final times to cop a feel of her bare ass.
Dayna giggled. "Wanna do my front?"
My cock responded well enough. "Here?"
Dayna laughed and glanced around at the other people nearby. "Maybe some other time." She took the bottle out of my hand and prepared to do her own sunblock.
TUESDAY, JULY 18, 2000
I stopped outside of the Evans' cabin and adjusted the straps on my hiking pack. Gear for two was heavy enough. But for the past few days, I'd had to bring an extra blanket and towel, plus snacks and water for Dayna as well, and the weight was starting to annoy me.
Dawn smiled at me as she came out and then Dayna followed with a slight scowl on her face. I arched an eyebrow, "What's wrong?"
"Dawn's what's wrong," Dayna bitched. "I still say she made me wait too long before we could start fucking."
I glanced at my best friend with a confused expression before returning my gaze to the elder Evans sister. "Huh?"
Dayna rolled her eyes and shifted uncomfortably. "My period just started."
I rocked my head back. I knew enough about female biology to understand the basics. And Keira had been explanatory about how it was often just too messy and unpleasant to have sex during a woman's period, especially for the middle heavy-flow days. "Oh."
"Whatever," Dayna said as she laced up her hiking boots and came down the steps wearing a small fanny-pack for her personal items.
I arched an eyebrow and glanced at Dawn. "You're still coming?"
"I've got a working mouth, don't I?" Dayna grinned. "Besides, I've got a little surprise for Ben."
I looked at Dawn again, but she just shrugged, not knowing what was going on either. Dawn then warned me, "I'm due tomorrow myself Ben. Looks like you're going to be out of luck for a little while."
Dayna grinned. "Not necessarily. Wait, and watch my little students."
Both Dawn and I arched an eyebrow at that. For a brief moment, I fantasized that Dayna was going to bring me a replacement while my girls were on the rag. Maybe Lucia Ramirez? The lovely Latina was smoking hot.
Nah ... Dream on ... Lucia's boyfriend was at the camp with us.
We hiked out to our usual spot. We spread out the blankets and got into our usual positions, happily with me in the middle between the two beautiful blonde sisters.
After exchanging some kisses all around, including me panting heavily while watching Dayna and Dawn lock lips right above my face, we all started to disrobe. Only Dayna kept her shorts on.
After a few minutes of fondling and caressing, Dayna wound up on her back while Dawn straddled her face, riding her older sister's tongue. She was also bent forward so that she could grasp and suck my dick while I lay on my side, and from the slightly awkward position, I was able to lean over and feast on Dayna's breasts to my heart's content.
Eventually, Dawn rolled off, ready to be fucked. But I kept my face in Dayna's tits.
"Men..." she drawled and patted my head. I took the hint and gave one last suckle to a round boob before rolling onto my back and inviting Dawn to mount me.
Grinning, the beautiful blonde 16-year-old hopped over while I fisted my cock and held it upright. Dawn then split her own pussy lips and sank herself onto me with a groan. "Oh, Ben..." she crooned.
I just smiled and began to help my lover bounce up and down me while she clenched her pussy muscles, squeezing her already tight tunnel around my shaft.
Meanwhile, Dayna moved up behind her sister, reaching one hand around to finger Dawn's clit while her other hand came around to palm one of Dawn's C- cup tits. "See? I can still be useful," Dayna husked into her sister's ear, licking it teasingly.
"Oh, yeah," Dawn agreed before moaning with arousal. And then together, Dayna and I worked to get the young blonde off. Later, after I spunked my load into Dawn's snatch, the 16-year-old rolled onto her back and let the 18-year-old slurp everything out of her while I leaned over and french kissed my lover.
So far, things were progressing the way they always had, whether Dayna was on her period or not. A little oral fun, some active lovemaking, and plenty of caresses and kisses.
But now it was time for Dayna's surprise.
First, Dayna told Dawn to just sit back, watch, and learn. And then moving onto all fours like a cat stalking its prey, Dayna grinned wickedly and crept forward towards me.
I wasn't frightened by her expression. Even though Dayna's smile was all teeth, the gleam in her eyes was all lust. And when she pounced, I was ready and let myself roll onto my back as the teenage vixen and I were soon engaged in some heavy liplocking while I let my hands roam all over the skin of her back.
Eventually, Dayna worked her way down my chest and inhaled my prick, bobbing her head repeatedly and sucking powerfully to bring me erect, which didn't take very long. And then she finished up with a couple of deep-throats, massaging my shaft with her throat muscles.
Then came Dayna's first surprise. She rolled onto her back across the blankets and beckoned me to her. It took a minute to figure out what she was asking, but eventually I was straddling her chest while Dayna giggled gleefully. And when she brought my cock down into the valley of her cleavage, I finally understood.
"Oh, fuck!" I exclaimed when Dayna wrapped her pillow-like breasts around my shaft and squeezed them together, forming a tight tunnel of titflesh that send my mind on fire as much as it did my loins. And almost instinctively, I began to thrust in and out of that tunnel.
"Fuck my tits, Ben. Fuck them. Don't you love my tits? Aren't they so warm and soft? Don't they feel so good? Fuck my tits, Ben!"
"Oh, I'm fucking them Dayna! I'm fucking them!"
"Gawd you have a beautiful dick, Ben. I LOVE seeing it up close like this. Can you go a little further?" She gaped her mouth open. "Let me suck on it a little, please?"
I groaned and shoved myself forward a bit, and when my balls were nestled into her cleavage, I had just enough length to push an inch and a half into her mouth, so that Dayna could nibble on my mushroom head. "Ohhh, that's great, Dayna," I complimented.
"But Dayna!" Dawn whined from beside us, strumming her own clit. "My tits aren't that big!"
"Not yet, honey. You're already big enough to try this if you want. But don't worry. Look at me. Look at mom. You'll get bigger in another year," Dayna assured her. And then she went back to guiding her tits along my shaft.
I just grunted and enjoyed what I had for now.
"And Dawn, if you want, you can get him off on your chest, making him spurt in a big half-circle around your neck. That's called a 'pearl necklace.'"
Dawn giggled, "Pearl necklace?"
In another few seconds, I was going to show Dawn exactly what Dayna meant. Between the warmth of her titflesh and the occasional lick across my tip, I felt a coiling pressure in my balls and I groaned "ohhh..." as my body prepared itself to shoot.
"Are you ready Ben?" Dayna cooed at me. "Is your big dick gonna start cumming all over my big tits? Are you gonna give me my necklace Ben? Don't you want to see my chest covered in your pearly jizz?"
"Ohhh ... Dayna!" I grunted.
Abruptly, Dayna released her grip on her tits, freeing my cock from its fleshy prison and she rapidly began jacking me with both hands, aiming me at the hollow of her neck. And when my ab muscles contracted and my hips jerked, she moaned, "Yes! Cum on me! Cum on me!"
"Arrrghhh!" I grunted, and then the first shot flew out to splatter right against her collarbone.
"Ungh!" Another shot flew out.
"Ungh!" And another. And another. And all the while, Dayna kept jacking me and aiming, until I'd practically given her a pearl SHIRT instead of just a necklace. She didn't just have little droplets circling her neckline. She had streamers running from her throat down across her chest. She was coated from both shoulders down to the tips of her nipples, and there were six distinct lines criss- crossing her chest at varying angles.
"Holy SHIT!" Dawn exclaimed.
"Wow..." Dayna panted and glanced down at her chest.
"Urrgh," I croaked and felt like passing out.
Dayna started giggling. "Well, most boys don't cum that much. I guess that means you REALLY liked shooting off on my chest, Ben."
"Urrgh..."
"Mmm..." Dayna scooped up some of it with her fingers and popped it into her mouth. "Dawn, honey ... can you help me clean this up?"
The 16-year-old blonde smirked at me and then began to tongue up her sister's chest, collecting a healthy glob in her mouth before moving over and depositing the load into Dayna's mouth.
While the two worked to clean themselves off, I found myself already stirring in anticipation of a third round of fucking. So what if Dayna was on her period? She clearly knew other ways of getting me off. "Wow, Dayna," I said sincerely. "You're amazing! That was a nice surprise."
Dayna giggled. "I'm not done yet. That was just the first surprise. And now I've got something even better for you." And with that, now that she was mostly cleaned off, Dayna rolled over and grabbed her fanny pack. Unzipping the main compartment, she fished out a small bottle with a purple top and filled with a clear liquid. She grinned and then tossed it to me.
"Astroglide?" I read the label and arched an eyebrow.
"It's a lube. Sometimes the girl just doesn't get that wet. Or more importantly for today..." Dayna grinned. "It's great for lubing up a girl's asshole."
My eyes flew open and beside me, so did Dawn's. "Asshole?" I stammered.
"Yes, Ben. I want you to fuck my ass."
I'd gone rigid with momentary panic. I considered myself sexually experienced, but my first titfuck had already blown my mind and now the prospect of my first assfuck was frightening me. It sounded very interesting, but I didn't know what to do.
Dayna giggled and kissed me quickly on the lips, and then she took the bottle back. "Relax, Ben. I'll do all the work. But you're gonna enjoy this, I promise. Fucking a girl's ass is the tightest, hottest thing you've ever experienced. It's not for every day, but when you're both in the mood, it's even better than fucking pussy."
The heat in Dayna's voice was extremely arousing, and I felt myself already beginning hardening up. But still, I wasn't relaxed enough to make a move. Dayna sighed and then glanced at Dawn, who looked similarly shocked by her big sister's proclamation to have me fuck her ass.
"Dawn, come here, baby," Dayna beckoned and the younger blonde moved over. Dayna gently pulled their faces together and then planted a tender kiss on her sister's lips. "Mmm ... don't worry about it. I know what I'm doing. Now, why don't you go make love with Ben a bit? Just have some fun and get you both in the mood."
Making love with Dawn was something we both could handle. Dawn smiled shyly at me and let Dayna nudge her in my direction. And when I reached my arms to her, my beautiful best friend tumbled against me and we came together to play with our lips and tongues. I wrapped her up tightly, and we quickly lost ourselves to our passion.
"Oh, Ben, I love you," Dawn gasped while her hand jacked my re-hardened rod.
"I love you, too, Dawn," I said in a deep voice while I rolled her over, spread her legs, and then re-entered my favorite pussy in the world.
"Oh, Ben!" Dawn sighed as she felt me filling her up, and her legs came up to scissor behind my butt while I began to slowly pump in and out of her. And then she pulled my head down to kiss her once again.
I could scarcely believe how short a time Dawn and I had been making love. Quite literally, it had only been 9 days previous when I'd taken her virginity and we'd begun our exploration of intercourse together. But in that short time, we'd learned each other's pleasure spots and I knew exactly how to read her body. It was as if the sixteen years of being neighbors and friends had trained us to understand each other.
Of course, we'd physically changed quite a bit in those sixteen years. Dawn had grown up into a striking young woman, her body lithe and lissome, without hint of fat anywhere. Her limbs had become long and toned, and I could feel her muscles as she flexed around me and clutched me tightly. Her breasts had gotten bigger without losing their firmness or perkiness, round globes of heaven pressing into my chest. And her incomparably beautiful face was that of an angel.
My angel.
And as I watched her face contorting and tightening with the pleasure wracking her body, pleasure that I was causing, I KNEW. Brandi was right. When you knew, you knew. I was in love.
I was in love with Dawn. My Dawn.
Forget Megan, my girlfriend. Forget Keira, my teacher. I was in love with Dawn. I'll never understand why it was only in that moment that I realized it, just a few minutes after cumming all over Dayna's chest.
And I saw my love mirrored back at me in Dawn's eyes.
She smiled when she recognized my feelings for her. And then she came.
She came HARD.
It was everything an orgasm could be. Dawn clutched my back and buried her face into the crook of my neck, screaming at the top of her lungs. Her whole body tensed and her legs clamped around my lower back so tightly I was afraid she'd snap my spine. And after two seconds of her holding me with an incredible strength I didn't know she possessed, her whole body started to vibrate.
Dawn started shaking and screaming and clutching and grabbing and screaming some more. It was all I could do just to hang on, and her orgasm actually threw off my own timing. I'd been seconds away from joining her, filling my love with all my cream, but my orgasm didn't come as I refocused on just keeping my body from being torn apart.
And seemingly thirty seconds later, Dawn just went limp and passed out. And I was left hovering over her body with my dick still fully embedded inside her, throbbing with need.
For a moment, I felt so close to climax that I was just going to rut inside Dawn's unconscious body for a bit until I got myself off. But then Dayna's twinkling laugh caught my attention. "Wow, Ben. You two are amazing together," she remarked, admiring the blissful expression on Dawn's face. "Now are you ready for the ride of your life?"
I was sweating like a pig and flushed bright red with arousal. I'd been SOOO close to nutting inside Dawn right before she passed out, and my body was screaming at me to ejaculate. And as I glanced over, Dayna turned herself onto all fours, presenting her naked ass to me.
She'd stripped her shorts and panties while I was making love to Dawn, leaving her alluring body in all its nude glory. Her heavy tits swayed gently, such full melons that yearned to be my handholds. She reached back with one hand to pull her asscheek to the side, exposing her dusky rosebud already slick with lubrication and slightly stretched out from where she'd no doubt been fingering herself. I saw the happy little trail of crinkled skin down to her pussy, wet and moist itself, and I even saw just the little white cord of her tampon, reminding me of what had spurred on this anal experiment.
"Come on, Ben," Dayna husked. "Fuck my ass. Ream out my tight ass and spurt all your hot cum into my bowels. Fuck my ass, Ben. Don't you want to cum?"
I wanted to cum. I wanted to cum badly, and so withdrawing my rock-hard dick soaked in Dawn's natural lubrications, I moved over to behind her sister's swaying backside and aimed my prick at that winking anus.
"Ohhh ... fuck me, Ben..." Dayna crooned while I nudged against her sphincter. And as I pressed my hips forward, the mushroom head popped into my very first asshole.
"Ugh," she grunted and then shifted her knees. I'd stopped once I got through, thrown off-balance by her sphincter suddenly giving way. And once we both got resettled, Dayna shot her hand out to grab my hip and tug me into her. So with my hands on Dayna's narrow waist and her hand on mine, we pulled ourselves together.
Dayna was right. Her ass was the tightest, hottest thing I'd ever experienced. Even with the copious amounts of lube she'd stuffed inside herself and Dawn's honey on my rod, progress was slow. But it was exquisitely pleasurable. I was grunting, Dayna was moaning, and eventually, I was balls deep up Dayna's 18- year-old ass.
"Fuck!" Dayna gasped when she felt me hit rock bottom. "Feels like a fucking baseball bat inside me!"
"So good," I groaned.
"You like that?" Dayna asked. "You like my ass? Fuck me good, Ben, and I'll let you do it as often as you want. Even when I'm off my period, Ben. You can fuck my mouth and spew down my throat. You can fuck my cunt and fill my womb. And you can fuck my ass and fill my bowels with all your hot spunk. Fuck me, Ben! Fuck me!"
Dayna's words were an audio aphrodisiac, and by the next time I blinked into awareness, I found that my body was already driving in and out of the sexy blonde's rectum.
"Fuck, fuck, fuck," Dayna grunted repeatedly in time with my hips slapping her buttcheeks on every in-stroke. She'd moved her hand to her own clit, rubbing herself with a fury and I reached my arms around to take hold of her swinging breasts, gripping the large globes and squeezing them as I pistoned through her tight sphincter. This wasn't like intimately making love with Dawn. We couldn't look into each other's eyes and see the warm affection and eternal love. All I saw was Dayna's sweaty back, arched spine, and firm asscheeks being split wide by my dick. This was FUCKING.
"Oh, Ben! Fuck me! I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna cum with your dick my ass. Fuck me! Yes! Yes! YES!!!"
Dayna's body locked up and her ass clamped down while her orgasm swept through her. She squeezed me even tighter so that my slow but steady pumping was brought to a halt, my cock trapped inside her vise-like grip. And the rest of her torso began shaking as the climax took over.
"YES!!!" she shrieked again, and her body bucked once, violently, before her legs simply gave out and she collapsed straight down onto the blanket. I fell down with her, and the moment my heavy weight hit her back and my dick was driven an extra half-inch into her rectum, her ass muscles unclenched and I was suddenly spewing my load up Dayna's asshole.
"Urrrgh!" I grunted as I felt myself geysering forth a huge load into Dayna's bowels. She was flat on her face, her body being compressed downwards by my weight while I was flat on top of her with my dick fully embedded up her backside. And oddly enough, my cheek was pressed against the back of her head, my face turned to the side so that I could see Dawn still lying unconscious beside us, that blissfully happy expression on her face.
My abs tensed a few more times as I spat out my last few globs of semen into Dayna's butt, and then there was nothing left but the quiet sounds of both Dayna and me panting for breath.
Then Dayna chuckled, her breathing labored under my crushing weight. "Fuck, that was amazing, Ben," she managed to croak. "We are sooo doing that again"..
5 Chapter 5: Summer Camp III
TUESDAY, JULY 18, 2000
"How was it?"
"It was amazing," I said, my eyes glittering as we stared off towards the setting sun. We weren't on the ridge; our conversation was too private for that. But we found a nice clearing and could still see the red haze descending over the mountains. "It really was one of the most incredible experiences of my life."
"I wish I'd seen it," Dawn said glumly.
I chuckled. "You looked plenty happy with what we did."
"Yeah..." Dawn sighed. "I never thought I could pass out from too much pleasure."
I squeezed her hand tightly. "Me, neither."
Dawn bit her lip nervously. "Did she seem hurt at all by it?"
I shrugged. "I don't think so. Remember, she had a lot of time to prep and get herself lubed up."
"Well ... I don't think I'm ready to try anything like that, Ben. Even with my period starting tomorrow."
"That's okay," I said soothingly and squeezed her hand. "I love what we do. No pressure, remember? And that last time we were making love was beautiful, Dawn."
"It was." She turned and kissed me softly. "I love you, Ben."
I grinned and felt the butterflies in my stomach. "I love you, too."
Dawn went silent and looked away from me. "Ben..."
"Yeah?"
My best friend took a deep breath and then swiveled her soft blue eyes right to me. And with mingled hope and fear, she asked, "Are you ... IN love with me now?"
I took a deep breath. "I think so..."
Dawn fidgeted. "But what about your girlfriend?"
"I was never IN love with her. I don't think I've ever been in love before. Not real love."
"We're sixteen. What do we know about real love, right?" She sighed and her voice turned forlorn. "But what about Mark? I'd feel terrible for breaking up with him."
I took a deep breath. "That's for you to decide."
Dawn started trembling and I wrapped my arms around her, hushing her softly. Her jaw quivered and she said haltingly, "I thought it was just the sex talking. You know? Good orgasms and pleasant feelings. Wasn't that supposed to be it? We were just friends having sex, right? We're not supposed to fall in love, Ben. I shouldn't. You're leaving me in like ten days. What the hell am I supposed to do when you go back to Orange County?"
"I don't know," I sighed. "I don't know."
I still hadn't figured things out by the time I needed to return Dawn home to her cabin. Her parents were lax about things like curfews while we were at camp, but I still knew not to push my luck.
I knew I was going to passionately kiss her goodnight and tell her I loved her when I finally got her to her door, but I hadn't figured out anything else besides that.
Turned out, I didn't need to. Another pair of people got our attention before we made it to Dawn's cabin. And in a hurry, Dawn switched off my flashlight and shushed me with a finger to her lips.
Ten feet in front of us, sitting on a log just twenty feet away from the Evans' cabin and out of view from any window, were Brandi and Dayna.
And they were kissing.
My eyes went wide and despite the late hour, I felt my cock hardening at the sight of the gorgeous blonde whom I'd buttfucked that morning making out with my beautiful older sister.
But when they broke apart for air, their words were anything but loving. "Dammit, Dayna, how come you never have time for me anymore?"
Brandi's whisper was forceful enough to carry towards us where we could hear, but probably couldn't be made out by anyone at the cabin. Dayna sighed, "I AM spending time with you."
"You've been fucking Ben every morning since Dawn invited you. That used to be OUR time."
"But we still have the afternoons and the evenings and we sneak away for our quickies, don't we?" Dayna soothed and stroked Brandi's cheek. "It's just sex."
"I know, I know. I'm just feeling left out," Brandi pouted.
"I keep inviting you to come WITH us!" Dayna insisted. "Then we could still play and you wouldn't be left out."
"I can't do that! Ben's there!"
"So? It's not like he hasn't seen a pair of tits before. Besides, you've seen HIM naked and fucking before."
"But this is different! Wasn't it good enough when it was just you and me? Or even just you, me, and Dawn?"
Dayna giggled. "There's no substitute for a good dick, Brandi. And your little brother's got a NICE one."
"Hmph. If I had a dick, would you still be my best friend?"
"I AM your best friend!" Dayna protested.
Brandi whimpered forlornly. "But now you spend more time eating out your own sister than me. What happened to us?"
"C'mon, Brandi. We're not lesbians. We LIKE cock. And I needed to get FUCKED. Sounds like you should too. Why don't you hook up with Alfred? He's been drooling all over you since you got here!"
"Eww! He's all scrawny and pale." My sister said in a horrified voice. "And I'm not going to cheat on my boyfriend!"
"Then don't complain to me about not getting enough orgasms," Dayna shook her head.
"It's not about sex! Dayna, I feel like I barely get to talk to you anymore!"
Dayna sighed. "Look, I'm sorry if you feel neglected. I'll make more time for us, I promise! C'mon, tomorrow afternoon, we'll sneak away, just the two of us. We can talk and catch up and ... maybe ... have a little playtime, okay? I promise."
Brandi sighed. "Okay ... You promised..." She took a deep breath and looked around. "C'mon, we should probably get inside before our parents freak."
"Yeah." Dayna leaned in and kissed Brandi again. Then the two of them slipped off the log and headed inside to their respective cabins.
I didn't turn to look at Dawn until the doors closed. In the dim moonlight, I could just make out Dawn's face. She didn't look surprised at all. "You ... and my sister?" I asked in a hesitant voice.
I swore Dawn blushed, even though I couldn't see it. "Yeah..." she replied softly.
"Can I see that too?" I asked hopefully.
Dawn just punched my shoulder. "You're such a perve."
So much for our romantic goodnight.
WEDNESDAY, JULY 19, 2000
"My period started," Dawn shrugged in apology when we met up in the morning.
"Already?" I frowned. "I was hoping it wouldn't come until this afternoon or something."
Dawn hugged herself. "I'm actually relieved. I mean, I love having sex with you, but since this is my first time having sex and all, it's nice to know I'm not pregnant."
"Guess those pills really do work," I nodded.
Dawn then smiled nervously at me. "Still want to go hiking? I can still give you blowjobs. And..." Dawn's smile turned into a grin. "Dayna won't shut up about getting you to fuck her ass again. She's in the bathroom making sure she's all cleaned out."
My eyes lit up. "Let's go!"
"Fuck! Fuck! Fuuuuuuuck!" Dayna's hips gave one last wriggle and then she let her arms collapse down, leaving only her butt held aloft on wobbly legs.
With a firm grip on her hips, I thrust forward a few more times before slamming myself in and holding myself there, my body jerking lightly while my dick spat out glob after glob of semen into the depths of Dayna's bowels.
When I'd finished and also caught my breath, I finally withdrew, smirking at the gaping wide hole I was leaving behind. Dayna's anus was stretched lewdly, not even beginning to tighten back up after being held open for so long.
"Wow..." Dawn gasped. "Doesn't that hurt?"
"A little..." Dayna sighed. "But it's so wonderful..."
Dawn just blinked while staring and Dayna slowly bent her knees in, lowering her ass towards the ground. "You wanna try it?"
"Oh, no, no!" Dawn said hurriedly. "It still looks too scary."
"Why?"
"I dunno. It just seems ... weird. Like it's not natural."
Dayna grinned. "What's not natural about it? It's a big hole that fits a cock, and it feels sooo good ... Your asshole has like a hundred times as many nerves as anywhere else on your body. That means it can hurt if you don't do it right. But if you DO do it right, oh ... orgasm city!"
Dawn looked dubious.
"C'mon, lighten up Dawn," Dayna encouraged. "I know ... do you want to suck his cum out of me?"
"Out of your asshole? Gross!" Dawn protested vehemently.
"Fiiine..." Dayna drawled, panting softly. "It's days like this I wish my tongue could reach my own ass..."
"You're such a cumslut, Dayna," Dawn shook her head in disbelief.
"You'd better believe it."
THURSDAY, JULY 20, 2000
Thursday morning was a near repeat of the previous day. The three of us stripped and fondled and french kissed to our heart's content. I wound up nursing on Dayna's tits while Dawn blew me to completion, swallowing a couple of shots and then snowballing the rest into her big sister's mouth.
But then that morning turned out to be just the first of many boneheaded mistakes on my part. I would argue that hey, I was just a 16-year-old boy being led around by my dick. It was certainly accurate. And my dick was leading me to the most sexually willing female around, which meant Dayna, not the sweet girl I was falling in love with, Dawn.
After my first orgasm, I offered to make out and finger Dawn to orgasm. But she didn't want my hand going anywhere near her crotch, not even outside her shorts. So our sexual play continued with me kissing and sucking on Dawn's tits while Dayna blew me to a powerful ejaculation.
And by the third round, I wasn't even paying attention to Dawn while I french kissed Dayna, and then sucked and pawed at her tits while she jacked me. Eventually, all of my focus was squarely on Dayna's body while I buttfucked her to mutual screaming orgasms.
Even the post-coital cuddling was with the elder Evans sister, my head happily pillowed on her big tits while we gasped and giggled together.
Dawn took things in stride, but I should have noticed the slightly annoyed look in her eyes.
FRIDAY, JULY 21, 2000
Friday morning turned out to be more of the same.
Dawn came out first and shyly asked, "Ben, would you mind if we went hiking alone? Just the two of us? It's been fun and all with Dayna, but I kinda miss being alone with you."
Like a good friend I shrugged and answered, "Sure. No problem." I was used to things being just me and Dawn from spending a good chunk of our lives joined at the hip, and I mentally squelched my mild disappointment at not getting the chance to fuck Dayna's ass again.
But before would could actually leave, Dayna came bounding down the steps in her hiking gear. "Are we going?"
I blanched and wasn't sure how to tell Dayna that Dawn wanted some "alone" time, so I left it to Dawn to deliver the news. Unfortunately, Dawn didn't know how to turn down her big sister in this, so she just gave a weak smile and said, "Sure, we're going."
I should have spoken up. I KNEW with certainty that Dawn wanted to be alone with me. But my dick wanted inside Dayna's ass, so I kept my mouth shut. That was my second boneheaded mistake.
The three of us went hiking. I got blowjobs from both Evans sisters while fondling their tits and warring with our tongues. And then we finished up with an explosive assfuck that left Dayna worn out and barely able to hike back to camp. Once again, I naturally spent most of my focus on the girl willing to take my dick inside her body.
This time I did notice the slightly annoyed look in Dawn's eyes. But I was too self- satisfied with my recent orgasm to pay it any mind.
Lunch was spent with me and Dayna exchanging naughty grins. And then the afternoon was for resting by the lake.
"You look like the cat that ate the canary."
"Hmm?" I sat up a little straighter, turning my head to the side to glance at Brandi, who was laid out on the lounge chair beside me. Dawn was still annoyed with me and had gone to hang out with some of our other friends while I just rested from the morning's exertions. Dayna, on the other hand, was passed out and snoring on the lounge chair on the other side of Brandi, effectively leaving me and my sister alone.
Brandi just slowly shook her head. "You. You look so wiped out and yet you have this shit-eating grin on your face. Apropos given what you've been up to."
"Huh?"
"Never mind. SAT word. Just, I know for a fact that both Dawn and Dayna are on their periods, and yet you're still coming to lunch exhausted." Brandi then tilted her sunglasses down and fixed me with a glare. "And since Dawn is still perky and playing frisbee with her friends while Dayna here is zonked out to the world, I'm assuming you've found my best friend's predilection for anal play, little brother."
"Uh, hrm, well," I stuttered for a bit before remembering my phrase. "A gentleman doesn't speak of such things."
"A gentleman doesn't fuck my best friend up her ass until she passes out and can't gossip with me," Brandi deadpanned.
I just looked away and saw my salvation. Our parents plus our siblings were all coming over. I nodded in their direction. "The parentals and the kids are coming."
Brandi glanced over and then rolled her eyes. She sighed heavily and then asked quietly, "Just give me my friend back for a few mornings, okay? There's barely a week of camp left and I miss her."
I shrugged. "Sure thing."
SATURDAY, JULY 22, 2000
Honoring Brandi's request turned out to be an easy thing, at least for one day. It wasn't my choice. Our parents asked me to take the twins hiking to the Garden of Eden pool. Eden especially considered it "her pool", referring to as "The Garden of Me", while Emma was just looking forward to getting out of the camp for a little while.
It was a good hour's hike each way for a full-grown teenager. With the 10-year- olds, plus playtime, it would take all morning. I mentioned the trip to Dawn and asked her to keep me company. We might even find some time to sneak away for some makeout sessions, if not a blowjob or two. I thought it might even make up some of that "alone" time Dawn had been wanting. But we both knew I'd have to spend all my time chaperoning the little ones. It STILL wouldn't be quality alone time, so Dawn declined, saying she wanted to catch up with some of her other friends she'd been neglecting while dedicating all her focus on me for the past three weeks.
At least Gary Wong, one of my other camp friends a year younger, volunteered to go with me at the last minute. His little sister Jenny was also ten and wanted to hang out with the twins.
Fortunately, even with the longer hike, we all made the trip easily. I'd built up some good endurance what with all my summer activities. Even besides the sex, swimming, volleyball, frisbee, soccer, and repeated hikes had gotten me to the point where I could hike for hours. Gary was in good shape as well, and the little ones were fountains of energy.
Unfortunately, the girls burned themselves out at the pool and little waterfall at the Garden of Eden. We big brothers didn't account for that and the return trip took almost 45 minutes longer. We even had to trade off piggy-backing the girls for part of the hike home. The end result was that we missed lunch, and all our friends and family were already gone by the time we got to the dining hall. At least our parents had set aside some extra food for us, and the five of us all wolfed it down quickly.
Re-energized, the girls quickly took off straight to their afternoon activities and I headed back to my cabin to change and dump the hiking gear. I unpacked and then quickly hopped into the shower to rinse off the hiking grime and pool water, enjoying the quiet solitude of an empty cabin after listening to three screaming pre-teen girls all morning. Then I wrapped myself up in my towel and went to the bunkroom to change.
It turned out, the cabin wasn't as empty as I'd thought. As I walked into the room, a blonde head on my pillow immediately caught my attention and my heart leapt. Was Dawn waiting to greet me?
She turned around and flashed me a smile, pulling the blanket away to reveal she was wearing just a skimpy bikini with loose shorts over her hips, her massive tits straining against the woefully inadequate cloth trying to restrain them. "Dayna?" I gasped in surprise.
"I need your cum, Ben. Hurry up. I don't know how long we'll have the cabin to ourselves." She sat up and beckoned to me with both hands frantically.
"What? Here?"
"Just a quick blowjob. I promise. Please? I need to taste your cum." Her eyes went up pleadingly at my hesitation, and then she quickly reached back and pulled the string holding up her bikini top. "Here, you can play with my tits. It'll make you cum faster."
My mind had not yet caught up, but my body certainly knew what to do. The sight of Dayna's tits jiggling around in her bikini top coupled with the lustful expression on her face had my feet already moving me forward and my dick obscenely propping up my towel and threatening to pop through the opening.
The towel soon became a moot point as I reached the bed and Dayna tugged it open. The towel fell to the floor and then I was standing naked in the bunkroom with an open door behind me while a topless Dayna Evans sat on my bed staring straight at my cock. If someone came in, there would be no explaining the situation away. And this would turn out to be my third consecutive day of boneheaded mistakes.
Dayna's hands went to my shaft at the same time that my hands went to her tits. I was still amazed and awed by her prodigious bosoms, her areolas seemingly bigger and a darker purple during her period and somehow even more sensitive as I flicked the nipples with my thumbs. She moaned for a moment before moving her head forward and capturing my cock in her mouth. And the next time she moaned, I could feel the vibration all the way down to my feet.
I squeezed her tits a few more times while she bobbed back and forth along my rod, and then I managed to grunt, "Let me fuck your tits for a bit."
Dayna quickly agreed, backing off just enough to lay my shaft into her cleavage, and then she compressed her own titflesh around me so that my head poked up through her tunnel, and then she was bucking her chest up and down me while grinning happily.
"You like that, Ben? You like seeing your dick in my big tits? That's it! Fuck my titties! Fuck them!" she urged me on while my hips began to gyrate. "Fuck my tits and then cum in my mouth! Don't you want to watch me swallow your big load Ben? I'm a slut for cum. I'm a slut for your cum, Ben!"
She'd been right. It was going to be quick. I'd gotten rather used to cumming at least twice before 10am, and now that it was after 1pm, I groaned as I felt the pressure in my balls build up to the boiling point.
Dayna realized this and she released her tits, instead ducking her head back down and swallowing me all the way down to my base, deep-throating me so that she could even take a couple of licks at my sweaty balls. And that did the trick.
I grunted a warning and Dayna pulled back just until my cockhead was in her mouth again, and as she jacked me with both hands, I began spunking straight onto her tongue.
"Mmm..." Dayna moaned while I sent blast after blast of heavy cream into her mouth, and she drank down every drop like a pro.
"Ungh! Ungh!" I grunted, until at last I'd squirted out every drop. And with her mouth still on my cock, Dayna rolled her sky blue eyes up to me, a twinkle in her gaze as she smiled around a mouthful of cock and cum.
"Ben! Dayna!" came a shrill voice and for a second I panicked. What if one of my sisters had just seen that? I whirled around, pulling my cock out of Dayna's mouth and I immediately hopped onto the bed and tried to pull the covers over my crotch.
"Dawn!" Dayna exclaimed a second later and I looked up just in time to see my beautiful blonde best friend standing in the doorway with a surprised look on her face.
I sighed and relaxed, "Thank god it's you."
Dawn looked back and forth between me trying to cover up and her topless sister with some droplets of cum still on her lips, and she glared angrily at us. She barked accusingly, "What are you doing?"
"Uh..." I stammered in surprise. Dawn actually looked angry and I didn't know how to react, staring at Dayna for help.
"Nothing," Dayna shrugged, her tone as if to say 'well-DUH'. "Just gave him a blowjob since we missed the morning hike. Nothing we haven't done before." Matter-of-factly, Dayna picked up her bikini top and began to put it back on.
Dawn's jaw went up and down twice without any sounds coming out, looking thoroughly confused by her own feelings for a moment. "Oh, right..."
I arched an eyebrow and Dawn shook her head, still fighting her emotions and trying to keep herself calm. "Just surprised me that's all. I came looking for Ben. I wasn't expecting to see you here."
"Whatever. I'll see you guys later." Dayna got up and pecked my cheek, then headed out the door.
Dawn watched her go and then shrugged at me. In a hurt voice, she said, "Well ... I WAS going to find you and give you some relief since I figured you'd gone without all morning."
I smiled. "Well, she didn't really kiss me. And I'd really like to kiss you Dawn."
"Really?" Dawn got her first expression of real hope.
"Yeah, c'mere." I put all my love and warmth into my facial expression, pulling her into my arms and tossing the covers back so that I could pull the blonde teen onto the bed with me. I kissed her firmly once before breaking away for a moment. "Hang on. Let me put my shorts on at least. I don't want one of the kids walking in on us."
SUNDAY, JULY 23, 2000
Brandi's wishes or not, I wasn't in any position to turn Dayna down when she showed up to go hiking on Sunday morning. She met me outside my cabin with a kiss and then husked into my ear how she really missed getting her ass fucked the previous day.
But when Dawn didn't rapidly emerge, Dayna got annoyed and went in after her.
A few minutes later, Dayna re-emerged without her younger sister. "Dawn's feeling sick, probably something with her period. She's TOTALLY not in the mood and just wants to hang out today."
I frowned, thinking that our hike was being cancelled. "Oh," I sighed, disappointment obvious on my face.
"Still," Dayna leaned into me, pressing those big tits against my chest. "WE can go have some fun."
"Really?"
"Yeah, no problem. Let's go. I'm feeling particularly horny today, Ben. What do you say we see how many times I can get you to cum in my ass?"
The sex that followed was INCREDIBLE. But it was also my final and fatal mistake.
Brandi was in the cabin when I got back from my hike. She was kneeling on the floor and bent over, rummaging into her suitcase for something while wearing only a skimpy bikini bottom. And despite having spunked three times into Dayna's rectum that morning, I couldn't help but feel aroused again as I looked at my older sister's tight ass just barely concealed by some very sheer fabric. In fact, the dark blue material was so thin that I could clearly make out the crevasse of Brandi's butt-crack, and it didn't take much to be able to imagine what her ass looked like naked.
"Wow..." I drawled.
Brandi popped her head up in surprise and quickly turned around. "Ben!"
I just kind of stared at her goofily, idly wondering what it would feel like to fuck my older sister up the butt. After the sexual marathon Dayna had just put me through, I still had sex on the brain.
"Ben?" Brandi said a little more nervously and self-consciously, she put an arm across her chest to obscure her tits while she pulled out the shorts she'd been rummaging for over her crotch. "Quit looking at me like that. I'm your sister for crying out loud."
I shook my head to clear it. "Oh, oh, sorry."
She sighed. "Is Dayna back yet?"
"Uh, yeah, I guess so."
"You guess so? Weren't you with her?"
I blushed and let a goofy smile come back to my face as I remembered what we'd been doing that morning. "Yeah..."
Brandi exhaled heavily and got a pained look on her face. "Ben, I thought you were going to give me my friend back."
"I was!" I shrugged. "I didn't do anything. Dayna came to me and asked me to go hiking. She wanted to ... well ... you know..."
Brandi bowed her head and closed her eyes. "Yeah ... I know ... She used to want to do those things with me," she said dejectedly. "And now we're going home on Saturday and there'll be no more time."
I flashed back to the memory of Brandi complaining to Dayna about feeling neglected. I stared at the floor feeling guilty for truly having a hand in making my sister unhappy.
My sister sighed and shook her head, and then with a pained face she admitted what I already knew. "Dayna used to be my friend the way you and Dawn are friends." She emphasized the word "friend" to make clear her sexual innuendo.
When I didn't look surprised, she chuckled, "You knew, didn't you."
I just nodded.
Brandi shrugged. "We spent all last summer experimenting with each other, and a few summers before that. It used to be us and Dawn as the threesome for a couple of weeks this summer. But then YOU stuck your big dick in the way."
"Come on, Brandi. It's not like I was trying to steal her."
Brandi just stood up and put her shorts on, then started pulling a scrunchy over her hair while she collected her sunglasses and beach towel. In that same defeated tone, she remarked, "I always knew she was going to leave me for a boy this summer. The girl is a nympho and she NEEDS dick. Thought it would be Greg Kinomoto for a while. Never thought it would be YOU."
My sister just shook her head sadly and then walked out the door, leaving me in stunned silence.
"Ben! Where the hell WERE you this morning?!?"
I felt a healthy shove into my side and I stumbled before regaining my balance. I turned my head and barked, "Dawn! Why'd you push me?"
She pushed me again. "Where the HELL were you!"
I staggered back before righting myself. My jaw waggled in disbelief. "With Dayna! Where else would I be?"
The slap came out of nowhere. Her hand hit my cheek with such force that not only did my head rotate around, but my whole body twisted with the impact. I didn't even scream "OWW!" until about five seconds after she hit me it took so long for me to get over the shock.
"MotherFUCKER," Dawn hissed at me.
"What the hell?" I squalled. "I thought you knew?"
"KNEW? Knew that my boyfriend, the man who says he LOVES me, would go off ALONE with my SISTER to fuck like BUNNIES? KNEW? How the fuck was I supposed to know THAT you lying, cheating bastard?!?" Dawn raged.
"Whoa! Whoa!" I held my hand up in defense against another slap and simultaneously glanced around to see if anyone else was around. Fortunately, we were alone on a relatively empty path between the cabins and the dining hall for lunch, although I wasn't certain how long that would last.
My right hand warded Dawn away from me while I held my cheek in my left hand. "I thought Dayna went in and talked to you! She said you weren't feeling like joining us because of your period or something."
"I WAS! I told her I wanted to hang out around the camp! I didn't think you'd ABANDON me to go fuck my big-titted slut of a sister!"
"But ... but..."
"But WHAT, Ben?" Dawn howled right in my face. Behind her, I did see an older couple come down the path, but one look at the 16-year-old she-devil screaming and waving her hands and the older couple turned and headed for a different route.
I apparently didn't answer her quickly enough while I watched the other couple moving away, because Dawn grabbed my shirt and shook me. "But WHAT, Ben? You know, I didn't think it should bother me when I caught you two yesterday when she was giving you a blowjob. But it DID bother me. But you know what? That didn't bother me NEARLY as much as finding out you two LEFT ME BEHIND to sneak off and go fuck each other silly!"
"But Dawn, you weren't feeling in the mood this morning. I thought it'd be okay."
"Well, it WASN'T okay, Ben. You were supposed to be mine. We were talking about love and boyfriends and girlfriends. But boyfriends don't sneak off with your sister behind your back, Ben! Yeah, I got horny one time and thought it would be fun to have a three-way with my sister. Big fucking mistake THAT turned out to be!"
"Dawn!" I reached forward to take her arm.
"Don't touch me!" she yelled and shrugged out of my grasp. Turning away, she spat, "I hope you two are happy together!" And then she walked away.
I sighed and felt my heart cracking. Oh, SHIT.
Dawn pointedly ignored me during lunch. This was far the first time we'd had a fight like this at camp. You can't grow up with someone your own age for sixteen years without having a couple of arguments that result in both kids trying to pretend the other didn't exist. But we hadn't had such a fight since we were twelve and the fact that Dawn and I were sitting at opposite ends of the table had everyone's attention.
My mom just looked at me curiously while Mrs. Evans gave me a dark look. I couldn't even bear to glance in Mr. Evans' direction.
The situation certainly wasn't helped when Dayna quickly sat beside me, giggling and pinching my leg before she realized that all eyes were on her, and her own mom gave her an even darker look than the one she'd flashed to me.
And when Brandi arrived with her food, she took one look at me and Dayna sitting beside each other and then promptly went to the other end of the table to sit with Dawn.
I sighed and stared at my food. I physically felt ill inside knowing that Dawn was mad at me. No one had warned me about this part of feeling in love. I mean, people had talked about aching when they were separated from the people they cared about, but I'd never felt this way being away from Megan or Keira. But with Dawn sitting on the opposite end of the table and not even glancing in my direction, I felt like there was a knife embedded in my heart and it was rotating with every tick of the clock.
Lunch couldn't end fast enough.
Even when it was over, Dawn and Brandi quickly hustled away. And before I could follow them, my mom quickly pulled me aside. Across the room, I saw that Mrs. Evans was doing the same with Dayna.
"Ben, what's going on?" Mom asked in a gentle voice that nonetheless had an edge beneath it.
"It's complicated Mom."
She sighed. "Complicated, huh? Did you have sex with Dayna?"
I blinked twice and glanced down. She already knew; she was just looking for confirmation. And I wasn't any good at lying to my mother. "Uh, yeah." But then I added defensively, "But it's not that simple."
"Not that simple? Explain."
I bit my tongue and tried to figure out how to word my next sentences. I wouldn't outright lie to my mom, but there was no way I was going to say that Dawn and Dayna had been having sex with each other for the past year and that Dawn had initiated the three-way between us. Instead, I came up with, "Well ... uh ... Dawn knew about it."
"And she approved?"
"Well, yeah," I shrugged.
"Does she still approve?"
I gulped. "Apparently not."
"And you had sex again with Dayna anyways?"
I frowned and stared at my shoes. "Well, uh ... I didn't know that Dawn didn't approve anymore."
My mom reached up and grabbed my head, turning it to face her while she squeezed my cheeks almost painfully. Nervous, I couldn't quite meet her gaze but she stared into my eyes nonetheless. "Lemme guess. When you had sex with Dayna before, Dawn was there, watching?"
I gulped. My mom was getting a little too close to the truth for comfort. "Yes'm," I answered tonelessly.
"And this last time, you went and had sex with Dayna WITHOUT Dawn."
I sighed. "Yes'm."
"Was this the first time?"
I was about to answer yes, but then that time Dayna gave me a blowjob in the cabin popped into mind. I hesitated just long enough for my mom to state, "I'll take that as a 'no'."
She sighed and dropped her hands from my face. "Ben, you've got a lot to learn about women. I'm glad you're learning with friends I can trust, but you've got a LOT more to learn. First rule: don't EVER do anything behind a girl's back."
"But I thought Dawn knew-"
"You THOUGHT," my mom interrupted. "To assume is just to make-"
"An 'ass' of 'u' and 'me'," I finished. "I remember."
"Apparently you didn't," my mom glared. She shook her head and then waved me away. "Go on. Fix this like a man, Ben. I'll talk to Dawn's mother."
Pinching my lips together, I fled. I HAD to find Dawn.
As expected, Dawn and Brandi were lounging by the lake, side-by-side. There was no sign of Dayna. I assumed her mom was still grilling her.
I stopped twenty feet away from them and felt my heart aching. They were both so beautiful, so peaceful as they reclined in their sunglasses and bikinis. It was such a perfect picture: two lovely ladies amidst the green grass, rolling mountains, and deep blue water.
My eyes lingered on Dawn for a long few moments, drinking in her luscious curves and exposed skin. I'd spent my entire life watching her grow up from fellow drool-factory to rambunctious toddler to gawky pre-teen and finally to the gorgeous woman before me. The thought of losing her frightened the hell out of me.
I had to come up with the right words. I had to apologize. I had to show her my undying love and tell her we'd be together forever. We'd get married and have kids and be with each other always.
I stepped forward and then Dawn's voice rang out loud and clear. "Go away, Ben."
"But Dawn-"
"Go the FUCK away. I'm not talking to you." And then Dawn rotated her head away.
I felt like I'd shrunk back down to 5'2". Dejectedly, I turned around and walked back the way I'd come.
"Bennie, why are you crying?" Eden prodded my shoulder, rocking my body back and forth.
"Did you hurt yourself?" Emma chimed in from in front of me. "You don't look hurt."
I felt hurt. When Dawn had first gotten angry with me, I had just been bewildered, not understanding where the anger was coming from. At lunch, I'd just been confused, but certain we would work it out. Only after Dawn ordered me away from her by the lake had I finally realized this wasn't to be some quick argument and everything would be normal after an hour. She was really mad, and I was beginning to get scared that Dawn might not ever talk to me again. And the thought of losing my best friend absolutely CRUSHED me.
I blinked the tears out of my eyes and rolled over, Eden just skipping out of the way before I crushed her behind my back. "Are you okay?" she asked.
"I'm fine, I'm fine."
"Is it because you and Dawn had a fight?" Emma asked.
"Yeah, something like that."
"Can we help?" Emma added.
"Uh, I don't think so," I said while sitting up and wiping the tears out of my eyes.
"Well, can you two make up already?" Eden pouted. "We want s'mores tonight and Dawn's the best. You and Dad just keep flaming them."
I knew my plan then. I would go to the marshmallow roast and talk to Dawn there. We'd be in a public place with lots of friends and family around, so she couldn't brush me aside so easily. I HAD to talk to her, to say SOMETHING that would get her to at least like me again, even if she didn't love me anymore. We'd been friends forever. We HAD to work it out.
"Okay, let's go guys," I stood up with newfound confidence. "I won't flame your marshmallows."
FOOM
"Aw, crap!" I frantically shook the marshmallow on the end of my stick, trying to put out the flames. It was too late. By the time I put it out, the big ball of sugar was a blackened husk.
"Ben!!!" Eden whined. "That's the third one in a row!"
"Look, if you guys are so good, why don't you just do it yourself!" I turned and barked at my baby sister. "You're certainly old enough to make them on your own!"
"Because you're our big brother! You're supposed to be good at stuff like this!" Emma whined.
"Here girls," Dawn stepped beside us so suddenly that I jerked back. I hadn't even known Dawn had shown up to the marshmallow roast and my jaw went up and down a few times as I struggled for something to say. But Dawn simply handed over two sticks anointed with perfectly golden-crisped marshmallows to the twins, smiled, and then turned away.
"Thanks Dawn!" "Thanks Dawn!" the twins chimed almost in unison.
By the time I got my mouth under control, Dawn was already walking away, Brandi right by her side.
"Sorry, Bennie. But we like Dawn better than you. It's too bad we're stuck with you as our brother," Eden giggled as she daintily removed her marshmallow and began making her s'more.
I sighed. Traitors ... Shoot me now.
MONDAY, JULY 24, 2000
I'd slept like shit. First, I hadn't been able to go to sleep until something like 2am. Then, I hadn't been able to STAY asleep, waking up several times. And by the time I managed to remain unconscious for more than an hour straight, it was morning and my other family members were up and puttering around, leaving me in a semi-conscious daze for a few hours.
By the time I actually got up, everyone else had left the cabin. And when I went over to the Evans cabin, they were all gone as well.
Dawn. I had to find Dawn.
She wasn't in any of the obvious locations. Not many people were by the lake as it was still cold out. She wasn't in the lounge playing pool or ping-pong. And our families weren't big on the whole breakfast thing, instead just grabbing cereal or snacks on our way out to start the days, so she wasn't in the dining hall.
So then I started hopping in a big circle around the camp for our usual chatting spots. While I ran into several other friends and various couples looking for their own semi-privacy, I never saw Dawn or Brandi. But I DID eventually run into Dayna.
"Have you seen Brandi?" she fidgeted as she asked me.
"No. Have you seen Dawn?"
Dayna sighed. "No. They're probably together."
"I'm guessing so." Already my head was whipping left and right for a new direction.
"Ben?"
"Yeah?" I glanced back to Dayna for a second, only giving her half my attention as I was already antsy to continue my search.
"Ben, stop." Dayna grabbed my hands to still me and make sure she had my attention. And once I finally settled my focus onto her, she took a deep breath and looked straight at me. "Ben, I'm sorry."
"About what?"
"For ... for seducing you."
I snorted. "I wasn't very hard to seduce."
"You weren't. But still, I had a long talk with my mom and I know that what I did wasn't right. Playing around with you and Dawn was one thing. But I shouldn't have sneaked the blowjob or taken you alone on that hike. Those things were crossing the line, and I'm sorry for it. It's my fault that Dawn and Brandi aren't talking to us."
I shrugged. "It takes two people to have sex. It's as much my fault as yours. I could have said 'no'."
Dayna grinned slyly and folded her arms under her breasts, pushing them together and higher. She was wearing a three-button polo, and with all three buttons undone, I had a nice view of her cleavage. "Could you have said 'no'?"
I gulped. "Uh, well, sure..."
"Ben..." Dayna said softly and lowered her eyelids halfway. She arched her neck and pouted sexily. "You know I just finished my period. Would you like to cum in my tight pussy? It's been a week already."
My erection was throbbing inside my shorts and I felt an inky cloud of arousal swamping my brain. My lips quivered. "Uh ... well..."
Like someone had thrown a light switch, suddenly Dayna was standing up straight and returned her face to normal. I blinked and backed my head up at the sudden change.
"See?" Dayna stated. "You're just a guy, Ben. And a 16-year-old at that. Even with everything going on, I could have fucked you right here, right now. Besides, I'm the older one. It's not your fault, Ben. And I need to make this right. It's both my best friend and my sister we're talking about."
I sighed and tried not to stare at Dayna's tits. "Mine, too."
She nodded. "Okay, we gotta find them. Let's split up and if either one of us finds them, bring them back to the cabins before lunch, okay?"
I nodded. "Got it."
"Put yourself in Dawn's head. Where would you go when you were mad? I'm doing the same for Brandi." Dayna turned and headed in a different direction, "Good luck!"
I watched Dayna run off, my mouth watering as I watched her butt muscles clenching in her tight shorts. But I quickly shook the thoughts from my head. Where would Dawn go?
If I were her, I'd go somewhere private. I'd go somewhere I felt safe. And I'd go to a place that made me feel good.
No. She wouldn't go THERE, would she? It was OUR place!
I heard them before I got there. Soft voices, definitely feminine. On instinct, I got as quiet as possible and crept up behind the final set of bushes separating me from the clearing. And then my eyes went wide as saw what they were doing.
Dawn and Brandi were both completely naked and lying side-by-side on the blankets. They were pressed chest-to-chest, Brandi's leg thrown over Dawn's hip as they ground their crotches together and softly kissed. Dawn brought her hand up and gently rubbed at Brandi's tit, and my eyes went even wider as I drank in my older sister's naked body.
I'd known that my sister was attractive and popular with the boys. She had frequent dates and I was pretty sure she wasn't a virgin. But apart from the occasional wayward glance when I was really horny, I'd never really looked at her as a sex object. But now it was impossible not to think of it.
She was just a bit shorter than Dawn, but had the same lithe figure with narrow waist and only a slight swelling outward to her hips. Her legs were toned and firm; and she had a taut stomach from healthy eating and lots of exercise. After all, she could still beat me at swimming and other sports. And as the girls turned, I could see that Brandi had a healthy set of tits on her, nothing too big, but nice handfuls with small areolas and dark nipples. And to my surprise, I found that her labia were shaved bare, just like Dayna's, revealing her pink pussy.
I couldn't help it; I was popping a boner staring at my sister. But presently, both girls sighed and rolled away from each other, shaking their heads sorrowfully.
"It's not the same, is it?" Brandi asked.
Dawn shook her head. "No ... I wish Ben was here..." she said dejectedly.
"I wish Dayna was here," Brandi agreed. "Not even to make out or have sex. I just ... I miss my friend."
"Yeah..." Dawn sighed. "But Ben's such a stupid ... stupid ... BOY!"
"Boys, by definition, are stupid," Brandi mumbled. "Believe me, I KNOW."
"That's no excuse. He's Ben. He should have known better."
"DAYNA should have known better," Brandi insisted with some anger in her voice. "It's not the first time she's gotten too attached to a boy she shouldn't have. Terry Marsh broke up with his girlfriend because Dayna was flirting with him and he thought he had a shot with her. I just never figured Dayna would do it to her own sister."
Dawn just shook her head. "Doesn't matter. If Ben was half the man I thought he was, he wouldn't have gone behind my back."
"Look, I'm not defending what my brother did. But you have to know he didn't even realize he was hurting you. He's just a boy and Dayna is ... well, Dayna. She's just too gorgeous. She's charming and she's flirty and her tits draw boys like bees to honey. She could walk up to almost any man in this camp and demand that he fuck her, and they probably would, marriage or not."
Dawn sighed. "I KNOW he didn't even realize it. You should have seen him when I went to confront him with it. He had no idea he'd done anything wrong. I think THAT pisses me off even more. I'm more mad at him for being a clueless moron than I'd be if he'd consciously gone with her."
"You're just kids, Dawn," Brandi reasoned. "And girls develop faster than boys. He only lost his virginity what, a few months ago, right? And he hasn't learned how to put the brakes on his penis yet."
Brandi sighed. "I love my brother. He could be an annoying brat sometimes, but he's growing up. He's a good guy, which I'm sure you already knew. He really is one of the 'nice' guys: a bit of a nerd, patient with Brooke, and he's so sweet with the twins. Let me put it this way, if there was a boy my age at school that was exactly like Ben, I'd instinctively know he was someone I could be comfortable around. I might not necessarily be attracted to him, the bad boys ARE sexier, but I'd know he was a nice guy. And nice guys like that are just helpless when a hot chick like Dayna comes on to them. Their brain short circuits through their dick and girls like us can just walk all over them."
Dawn shook her head, letting that sink in for a minute. And then she quietly asked, "Why are you defending Ben, Brandi?"
"Because you two are special. Someday, Dawn, you and Ben are going to get married. Maybe not until you're thirty, but you're going to get married. We all know it. Why do you think our parents are so casual about letting you and Ben go off and fuck like bunnies whenever you want? Even me and Dayna still have to sneak around," Brandi chuckled. "And well, you're going to have to get used to bumps in the road like this while you wait for Ben to grow up."
"But what about Dayna?"
"Oh, we have spats all the time," Brandi waved. "She's the kind of girl who needs a lot of attention. So me giving her the cold shoulder for a while is my way of punishing her and reminding her how much she wants me around. I'm probably going to forgive her by dinner time."
"You really think I should forgive Ben?" Dawn asked softly.
"Yeah. You're friends, Dawn. And he loves you. He told me like a week ago and I can see it in his eyes. He's not in love with Dayna. He's in lust with Dayna, but then so are most of the guys around camp. He LOVES you."
"But what's the point? You guys are going back home on Saturday."
"That just means you're running out of time to enjoy this summer. His thing with Dayna meant nothing. It's just sex. You said you and him only have sex missionary or with you on top, looking into each other's eyes. You two make love, Dawn. Why waste another day?"
"Why even try? It's not like he can be my real boyfriend. We live hundreds of miles apart."
"You'll always love each other Dawn. You're young. Enjoy your life. Have some fun. And who knows what will happen when you guys get to college? You're both coming to Berkeley with us, right?"
"As long as I get in, yeah."
"Ben, too," Brandi said assuringly. "And for now, let me put it this way, would you rather spend the next week avoiding him? Or spending every second possible together?"
Dawn smiled. "Together..."
"Good." Brandi grinned then. "So ... do you want me to give you an orgasm? You can pretend it's Ben."
"No. I like that idea of 'every second possible'. And I'm going to find Ben RIGHT NOW," Dawn said with certainty, and she was already reaching for her clothes.
That was my cue to leave. As much as I wanted the "togetherness" to start right away, I instinctively knew the girls wouldn't react favorably to knowing that I'd spied on them. So with infinite care, I slipped away.
I was sitting on the porch in front of the Evans' cabin when Dawn and Brandi arrived. Despite what I'd overheard, my beautiful best friend still looked mad. She rolled her eyes and snarked, "Hmph. I would have thought you'd go looking for me."
"I DID. I looked everywhere," I said with exasperation. "The lake, the lodge, the ridge, all those little spots and logs where we used to go hang out.
Dawn shook her head. "You're such a moron, Ben. You should have known where to find me. The one place that was special to US. The one place that always reminds me of YOU."
"I DID!" I blurted and then immediately tried to cover my mouth. So much for my instinct to keep them from knowing I'd eavesdropped.
Dawn's eyes went wide and then she turned to Brandi. My sister's eyes went wide and self-consciously she began to cover her body.
"What did you see, Ben?" Brandi barked as she stepped two feet towards me threateningly.
"Uh, well..." I went pale as I remembered all the times my big sister had beaten up on me, the answer clearly written in my eyes.
"Ah, hell," Brandi tossed her hands as she realized I'd seen her naked.
"Wait, you really did find us?" Dawn interrupted with an odd look in her eyes.
I nodded hurriedly, and Dawn smiled. "I guess you're not a complete moron."
"I wanted to talk to you. But you..." I glanced over at my older sister who was still shaking her head in disbelief that I'd seen her naked. "Well, you and Brandi were kinda busy."
"And did you stick around to overhear us?"
I looked at the floor. "Y- Yes..." I answered nervously. Then I immediately picked my head back up. "Dawn, I'm SO, SO sorry. I didn't realize. And I'll never do it again!"
Dawn rolled her eyes and sighed. "Look, I always knew you didn't realize. And like it or not Ben, you WILL do it again. I know who you are. Since we were thirteen I could lead you around by your hormones whenever I wanted. You never pushed me, true, but I could make you do anything I wanted. And if another pretty girl walked in here and tried to seduce you, I'm pretty sure you'd go along with it."
"But I love you!"
"I know. I love you too, Ben," Dawn said sweetly as she sat on the bench beside me and wrapped her arm around my back. "I just have to accept that you're my moron best friend and wait for you to grow up."
She smiled wryly. "I guess it's a good thing we don't live near each other. I'd make you my boyfriend and then get really, really mad at you every time you screwed up from now until you finally matured. At least this way I can get mad at boys like Mark and whoever while I wait for that day."
I blinked uncertainly and looked at the pleasant expression on Dawn's face. "So ... you're not mad at me anymore?"
"No. A little annoyed still, but you're MY Ben as much as I'm your Dawn. And Dayna's my sister. We're all family. We don't have a choice but to work it out. But I forgive you."
I smiled with complete and utter relief. "Dawn!" I reached my arms out and the cute blonde willingly leaned into my embrace, letting us both hug each other tightly.
She felt so good. She smelled great, despite the sweat from her hike. She smelled like DAWN, and I felt my heart leaping up while her scent filled my nostrils. I felt the supple flesh of her body in my hands, I felt the heat of her cheek against my own, and that pleasant buzz was back in my body.
Automatically, we both turned our faces to each other and then it was the most natural thing in the world to press our lips together. I felt a surge of energy push into my body when we touched, and we both moaned happily as we felt the reconnection of our souls.
But a moment later, Dawn broke off to glare at me. "Just so we're clear, you don't do a THING unless I'm right there with you, got it?"
"Got it," I stammered. And then Dawn was back to kissing me again. I felt the flush of her body as she heated up, and her soft moaning became more urgent as she got ready to devour me.
"Ahem," Brandi cleared her throat, causing us both to turn to look at her, Dawn's expression a little wild. "Maybe inside would be better for what you're thinking Dawn. I'll keep a lookout."
Dawn nodded hurriedly and practically dragged me inside the house and to the bedroom. She shut the door and then still with her arms around me, we tumbled onto her bed.
For the next five minutes, our mouths never came apart. I wanted to make love to her, to move inside of her body, but I couldn't bear to stop kissing her. I'd come this close to losing her ... forever. Melodramatic? Maybe. But that was how I'd felt.
Of course, my body recognized that I had an aroused female beneath me. And when Dawn started grinding her crotch against my erection, I started getting an urge I couldn't ignore.
I pulled my head away long enough to gasp, "Oh, Dawn!" And in that break she reached down and ripped her tank top over her head before planting her lips on mine once again.
I realized the path we had now set ourselves on and I pulled away to ask, "But aren't you still on your period?"
Dawn smiled. "It's pretty much over. It's okay."
It was okay. We could have sex! And we were about to have sex! And with an excited smile on my face, I helped her get her shorts off.
Dawn removed her own bra while I pulled back to rip my T-shirt over my head. We grinned at each other, now knowing where this was heading and we both were in a hurry to get there. So I rolled onto my back to shuck my shorts and boxers while Dawn humped her hips off the bed to wriggle off her panties, and finally we were both naked in Dawn's bed.
There was no need for further foreplay. The excitement of reuniting plus five minutes of frantically making out had made us both more than ready for this. And as I rolled on top of Dawn into our favorite position, she hooked her legs over my thighs and beckoned me into her.
"Oh, Ben!" Dawn gasped when I pushed into her, her hands squeezing my arms tight enough to make me stop. She hadn't been stretched like that in a week while she'd been on her period, and it took a moment for her to get used to the sensation.
But gradually, Dawn relaxed and I felt some of the tightness recede. And then the blonde 16-year-old beauty lay her head back and tugged on my shoulders to continue. And with a little pressure in my hips, I pushed my way forward.
"Ohhh ... Ben..." she sighed as I filled her up, all seven-and-a-half inches pushing through until I was buried to the hilt. I'd forgotten how tight she was, and we were so intimately joined that I felt like I could feel her heartbeat through her pussy.
And then she was moaning, "Ohhh..." as I pulled back until the ridge of my mushroom cap just barely holding onto the insides of her labia, and then I pushed all the way in once again.
"So good, Ben..."
"So tight, Dawn..."
"I love you..."
"I love you, too..."
"My Ben..."
"My Dawn..."
"Make love to me."
So I did.
It was intense. It was incredible. It was a relief. With that one act of making love, all was forgiven. How could we not be happy together when we felt so good together?
And it did feel SOOO good. Dawn clutched my heavier body to hers, crushing herself beneath me in such a wonderful way. I tried to support my weight on my elbows, but Dawn kept pulling on my back until I was literally burying her into the mattress with every thrust.
I felt her orgasm building, and I called upon everything I had ever learned about sex to stoke her fire higher and higher. And at the last moment, when the climax finally burst through her body, Dawn grabbed my head and kissed me with all the love and passion she felt for me.
I felt her body tense and her kiss set me off, and then I was firing my liquid love into the deepest recesses of Dawn's body, filling her up and groaning in relief while we rode the ultimate high together. Her body jerked, my body jerked, and then we were both twitching and spasming as the ecstasy overwhelmed us. And then at last, our orgasms ended and our bodies' needs for oxygen forced us to stop kissing and start breathing once again.
I panted for a bit and then managed to turn my head to Dawn, who had her eyes closed but had the most beautiful smile on her face. I worried that she'd passed out again, but a moment later, her eyelids went up and that clear blue gaze stared right at me.
"My Ben..." she said softly. "My best friend. My lover."
I smiled. "Forever and always." And then I kissed her again.
Dawn and I were still kissing when Brandi poked her head into the bedroom. "Get dressed! We've got company!"
Both Dawn and I popped our eyes open and then we were a comedy of errors as we simultaneously tried to get dressed as quickly as possible and as silently as possible, apparently two mutually exclusive goals.
And then when I put my hand to the bedroom door, Dawn grabbed my wrist and shook her head 'no'. We both went quiet and then put our heads to the doorway cracks to listen.
"But I'm all grimy!" DJ protested. "I need to take a shower!"
"Go shower at Brooke's place," Dayna barked at her youngest sister. She must have arrived while Dawn and I were getting busy. "Besides, Dawn's about to take a shower."
"Ugh! I HATE big sisters," DJ whined.
"I KNOW," Brooke added. And then I heard feet stomping off down the steps.
A moment later, Brandi poked her head back in. "Okay, Dawn you go take a shower. Ben, you're going to have to jump out the window or something. Go!"
I grinned at Dawn and we kissed one last time. It was nice being back to normal.
"You're looking happy, Ben." Mom smiled as she set her tray down across from me at lunch. "Did you and Dawn get things worked out?"
I squeezed the hand of my best friend who was sitting beside me and saw the twinkle in Dawn's sky blue eyes. "Yeah. We're gonna be just fine."
"Dawn!" Eden said happily as she showed up as well. "Are you and Ben best friends again?"
"Yeah," Dawn smiled.
"Cool!" Emma said brightly. "Are you both gonna roast marshmallows with us tonight? You know, you really should teach him how to be patient. Ben's kind of a dork that way."
Dawn sighed and looked to me. "I know. But he's my dork."
THURSDAY, JULY 27, 2000
"Haven't you guys already made up for lost time?" Dayna grinned as Dawn and I walked up to the cabins, Dawn limping slightly. "You look a little sore little sister."
Both Dawn and I blushed bright pink. It had been our third morning hike together since the fight, with both Tuesday and Wednesday mornings being frantic lovemaking sessions combined with our old chats about absolutely nothing. This morning, we'd gone five times, a personal record for me. By the fifth one I wasn't that hard and I was practically shooting blanks, but Dawn came three times that last one herself.
"I don't suppose you tried it up the butt like I told you," Dayna sighed wistfully. Brandi was standing against the porch railing beside her, and my sister just smirked and rolled her eyes. She never quite understood Dayna's anal fixation.
"No," Dawn shook her head. "I don't know that I'll ever be ready for that. And Ben is perfectly good at wearing me out the old-fashioned way."
"I'll say," Dayna said again. "You've been exhausted for three days straight. And in SUCH a good way."
"Jealous?" Dawn couldn't resist digging in.
Dayna was about to answer, but she turned and glanced to Brandi first before shrugging. "I'd be lying if I said 'no'. But I'm fine. We've only got two more days left anyways."
I saw a dullness go into Dayna's eyes and surprisingly, she seemed to deflate just a bit. Without another word, she turned and started to walk back inside.
I felt bad. "Just sex" or not, I had been quite intimate with the beautiful elder Evans daughter and I felt a tugging at my heartstrings as I saw her go from teasing to sad in half a second. I couldn't help but feel that I was neglecting her in some way. And I was so busy staring in wonder at Dayna that I didn't catch the looks that Dawn and Brandi were giving each other.
So I didn't notice anything out of the ordinary when Dawn turned to me and said, "Go unpack. I need to talk to your sister for a second."
"Sure thing."
"Paddle this way, Ben."
I picked my head up and took a second to orient myself. The circular inner tube I was floating in had rotated around and I had to crane my neck to see where Dawn was indicating. The current had floated us closer to shore, and Dawn was directing us towards a quiet cove away from practically everyone. The lounge chairs curved along the beach far off to the right and then even further away was the waterslide and rope swing.
I turned around and then back-paddled myself, scooping with both hands to go where Dawn wanted me, and soon we found ourselves nicely shaded by a big tree overlooking the lake as I lazily rotated around to face her. She reached out and grabbed my hand, and then I rotated over onto my stomach so that I could more easily look at my beautiful best friend.
"What's up?" I asked, knowing she'd pulled us over for a private discussion.
"We need to talk about us."
"What do you mean?"
Dawn looked at me with a sad, resigned expression on her face. "What's going to happen in two days, Ben?"
"We're going home," I sighed. "Away from each other."
Dawn nodded in understanding. "Are you going back to your girlfriend?"
I shrugged. "I suppose. And you've got Mark."
"That's what I mean. We've said all along we're just friends ... experimenting ... but I DID fall in love with you, Ben. I'm not sure I can go back to Mark if I still feel in love with you."
"I don't want to stop you. You deserve the chance to live your life. We're just kids, Dawn. I mean, I think I'm in love with you, too. I KNOW our parents would probably be perfectly happy with that idea; but at the same time, they always tell me that I'm still just sixteen and I'm not old enough to know what real love is."
Dawn frowned. "Are you going to be okay knowing that I might be doing with someone else the same things we've been doing? Blowjobs. Sex. All that?"
Involuntarily, I felt my jaw clench. "Well..."
Dawn blanched and I quickly tried to put on a happier expression. I sighed, "I'm okay knowing it. Just don't make me think about it, okay? I don't want that picture in my head."
She blushed. "Sure, sure."
"Look, Dawn. This isn't a choice. It doesn't make any sense for us to be boyfriend/girlfriend. I can't ask you for any commitments when we can't be together eleven months out of the year. So it's got to be like it always has been. We're friends. I'll always love you, and you'll always be my best friend, but for now, that's it."
"Okay." Dawn nodded. "Okay..." she repeated as her eyes drifted to the side. Clearly she had something working in her mind.
"What?"
Dawn smiled and blushed. "Nothing."
"What?" I repeated, knowing she was hiding something from me.
"Nothing!"
"Dawn..." I warned.
She just laughed and leaned back in her inner tube. "You'll find out tomorrow."
I rolled my eyes and then reached to the handle of her inner tube. And with practiced ease, I flipped Dawn over.
"Aaack!" she shrieked before splashing into the water, and five seconds later she came up sputtering. "You JERK!"
Dawn immediately reached out for my tube to flip me while I frantically paddled away, grinning wickedly. Well, swimmers are always faster than paddlers. Thirty second later I splashed into the water.
We were friends. Just like always.
Well, friends that started kissing once we got back into our tubes.
FRIDAY, JULY 28, 2000
"Dawn, you're hiding something from me."
"I want to play hide the penis. Got any good ideas for where I should put it?"
"Dawn!"
She giggled and kept working to take my shorts off. I lay back against the blankets, reclining on my elbows to let the beautiful blonde have her way with me. I even removed my own shirt while she stripped me naked below the waist.
A minute later, Dawn reached around with one hand to pull her fine blonde hair out of the way while she bent and took me into her mouth, her soft pink lips stretching around my shaft as she worked her way down, taking about five inches before stopping and sucking.
I sighed happily and just enjoyed the sensations. I had to, it was our last hike. The next morning we'd be packing up and driving home. So with a bit of fond nostalgia, I looked around our private clearing, surveying the trees, the bushes, and the creek bubbling beside us.
I was so lost to the pleasure that it took me a few seconds to recognize the crunching sound of footsteps coming along the trail. And as the last bushes were pushed aside, I sat up in alarm and turned my head to see Dayna Evans emerge into our little clearing. A second behind her, my sister Brandi followed.
Dawn popped off my cock and turned around. "Perfect timing."
"Wha-?" At the sight of my big sister, I tried to put my hands over my crotch.
Brandi flicked her gaze to my cock for a brief second before letting out a small sigh. "Okay, I'm here. But I'm NOT even TOUCHING him, okay?"
"Come on," Dayna teased. "Not even a little tempted?"
Brandi's eyes flared for a second before she pointedly looked away from me. "Dayna..." she growled threateningly.
"Fine, fine," Dayna waved off her friend. And then she turned to me. "Hiii, Ben."
I gulped. "Dayna?"
The stacked blonde's shorts hit the ground just then along with her panties. They were quickly followed by her shirt and bra, leaving the 18-year-old goddess fully naked and standing before me. I'd forgotten how stunning she was naked. "Oh, SHIT," I whimpered.
Dawn sat up and wiped the back of her mouth where drool and pre-cum had collected. "So we're all clear, we're just friends and siblings here, right? Brandi and Dayna are best friends who like to play together. Me and Ben are best friends who like to play together. And we're all going to go home tomorrow with no regrets, right?"
"Right," Dayna chirped while staring at my hands-covered cock.
Brandi shrugged and nodded, trying NOT to look at my cock.
Dawn smiled at Dayna. "Go get him."
And with that, the eldest Evans sister slid across the blanket and knelt, firmly moving my hands away and bent her head down to take over sucking me where her little sister had left off.
I heard a sharp intake of air and I turned my head to see Brandi staring wide- eyed at her best friend fellating me, one hand over her own mouth to suppress her gasp. I watched Brandi's eyes swivel up towards the horizon and I could actually see her lips forming the phrase, 'I'm not looking. I'm not looking.' But of course, her eyes dropped three times to peek while she said this.
Then Dawn got to her and grinning, pulled my sister down to the blanket beside us. And then while my best friend started working on stripping herself and my older sister of their clothing, Dayna brought her hands into play jacking my shaft while she bent her tits to rub against my thighs, and all my attention was drawn back to her.
"Oh, shit, Dayna," I groaned when she swallowed me whole and massaged me with her throat muscles. I whimpered when she pulled back just enough to wrap her tits around my rod and give me a few pumps. And then I held my breath in eager anticipation when Dayna slid herself up my body and then got into position to impale herself on my erection.
"Yes!" I grunted eagerly at the opportunity to bury my cock into the pussy of the goddess Dayna. The haze of lust was clouding my brain again, and all I could think was FUCK! NOW!
And I was soon rewarded as Dayna dropped her body down, enveloping me in her personal slice of heaven. And I felt my entire body rejoicing as I found myself balls deep inside this gorgeous older teen's pussy.
I watched Dayna ride my boner for a bit, pausing to admire the up and down jiggle of her tits, before glancing over to the couple beside us. Dawn and Brandi were naked and kissing, and my eyes bugged out as I drank in my elder sister's body once again, only up close and personal this time. Her modest tits looked bigger now that I got a better look at them, her small areolas surrounding erect, dark nipples. Her tummy was flat and without sign of any pooch or flab before getting down to her crotch, which was smooth as a baby's butt and had just a slight tan line from her bikini bottom surrounding a pretty, shaven pussy.
Brandi's dark hair was flung back and her almond-shaped eyes were wide open while Dawn dug her fingers into my sister's snatch. I felt my heart racing while I watched Brandi's mouth gape open, and Dawn nuzzled her nose and lips against Brandi's neck to further the older girl's pleasure.
High-pitched squealing regained my attention and I turned to see Dayna's tits even closer as she hunched forward to really buck her body up and down my cock. "Fuck, fuck, fuck," she chanted rhythmically, her hair flying into her face while she groaned in satisfaction. "Fuck, Ben! I love your fucking cock!" she growled.
"And it loves you," I grinned, tilting my head up to capture a nipple. Dayna helped me out by using one hand to guide her tits to my face, and when I bit down gently on one the way Keira had taught me, the 18-year-old blonde hottie tensed up and came.
By now, Dawn had reclined herself back and allowed Brandi to slide down to her crotch. And the blonde teen was whimpering while my sister ate her out. "Oh, Brandi! So good!"
It was incredibly arousing to finally see Dawn and Brandi engaged in a sexual act after having those thoughts enter my fantasies about ten days ago. They'd gotten close before, that time I spied on them making out. But now to actually see my sister eating out another girl was just incredibly erotic.
Dawn caught my gaze and she grinned at me, licking her own fingers, which were coated with Brandi's honey. My best friend then got a twinkle in her eyes, and without hesitation she reached her hand to my face and put her fingers to my lips. I was so caught up in the lust that I let my lips open and Dawn pressed the honey-laced digits into my mouth, letting me taste my own sister's orgasmic cream.
It was such a turn-on to Dawn that the moment I sucked on her finger, she tensed up and came herself, flooding Brandi's face with her own nectar. And from a combination of watching my Dawn orgasm as well as feeling the clamping pussy muscles of Dayna's latest climax, I felt my balls suddenly go taut as my own cum raced up my shaft and erupted into Dayna's hunching body.
"Urgh!" I grunted while I felt each volley blast out of me and begin hosing down Dayna's innards. Dayna herself was screaming her pleasure and I certainly hoped there was no one within a mile of us on the trail, else they would have heard her unrestrained howling.
After I finished spunking into the eldest Evans daughter, I felt momentarily wiped out and simply went limp on the blanket. But Dayna herself was merely energized by the sex as she rolled off me and then spread her legs to look down at my creamy goo beginning to ooze out of her.
"Brandi, wanna clean me out?" Dayna giggled.
"Sure," Brandi sighed automatically when she rolled her head out of Dawn's crotch, at least before her brain caught up. "Oh, wait! That's Ben's cum! No! I can't do that!"
Dayna just shook her head while laughing. "Your loss. Dawn?"
"Okay!" the young blonde teen agreed and quickly slithered between her sister's legs.
"Don't forget to share!" Dayna reminded.
"Cumslut," Dawn rebuked before diving in. And then the sounds of slurping could be heard over the panting breath of all four of us.
I lay back, gasping for oxygen. When I looked over, I saw that Brandi was staring rather oddly at me, evaluating me a bit while her gaze lingered on my crotch.
I felt a fresh stirring in my cock while Brandi stared. I knew we weren't supposed to do anything. She was my sister after all. But she was also a hot, naked female, and I was still horny.
But before I could do anything about it, Brandi blinked twice and then shook her head to get out of her own reverie. And then her eyes rolled up again as she reminded herself, 'I'm not looking.'
I had no such problem as I openly ogled her tits and tight body, and my eyes still tracked Brandi when she moved into Dayna's grasp and the two older teens began to wetly kiss each other. Dayna's hands also began to rove over Brandi's body, tweaking nipples and stroking erogenous zones, and soon my sister forgot all about me as she gave into her own pleasure.
In fact, Brandi got so wrapped up in Dayna's touch that even after Dawn popped up and snowballed my cum to her older sister, Brandi didn't even notice when Dayna then turned and stuck her tongue into my sister's mouth, sharing the taste.
Brandi just moaned when my cum hit her, lost to the pleasure. At least until both Dawn and then Dayna started giggling, knowing full well what they'd done.
And when Brandi realized it as well, she abruptly pushed Dayna away. "Hey! That's not FUNNY! I mean it." Brandi was seriously bothered, but also still seriously aroused.
Dayna quickly held her hands up. "Okay, okay. I promise. No more." And then her face softened and she moved back in to pleasure her friend.
Meanwhile, Dawn turned her attention to me, bending down to slurp my half-hard cock into her mouth and taste the mingled flavors of both me and her older sister. And thanks to teenage recovery, I was rock hard in no time. So my best friend quickly rolled onto her back and spread her legs to the side while reaching out to me with her hands. "Come on Ben. Fuck me hard. Fuck me deep. This morning has to last me until next year."
"Anything for you," I promised as I moved between her legs and slid myself in to the hilt. She sighed happily and then I bent forward to kiss her, fully joining our bodies together in this act of ultimate intimacy.
We thrust together. We bucked. We wriggled and humped on the blanket. I still could scarcely believe this was my best friend lying beneath me, and I couldn't be happier.
Dayna apparently couldn't be happier either. She'd finally gotten fucked by a thick, hard dick after her recent drought. And she'd gotten to both feel hot cum spooging inside her pussy as well as taste it. And now, apparently, she was getting eaten out quite nicely.
"Ohhh ... Ben..." Dayna sighed. "Your sister is the BEST."
Brandi was too busy to comment, given that she was on the bottom of the older teens' sixty-nine and Dayna was smothering her face. But I saw the twinkle in Dayna's eyes before she once again ducked her head into Brandi's bare-shaven crotch and began licking away while I stared for a minute into my sister's pink folds, idly wondering what it would be like to be inside there.
But then Dawn's cries brought me back to the task at hand (err, at dick). "Oh, Ben! I'm gonna cum! Deeper! Yes! Deeper! Harder! Ungh! I'm cumming! Cum in me, Ben! Cum in me! Cum in me! Fill me!"
I grunted twice and kissed Dawn just before tearing my head away to yell while my balls evacuated their contents and I was doing as she had asked. I slammed forward twice before holding myself as deeply as possible, and I felt each spurt fly out of me as I filled up my 16-year-old best friend with all my jism.
As usual, once I finished blowing my load into Dawn, she had me collapse on top of her to hug me tightly. But this morning, Dayna giggled, "Ooh, my turn!"
And then before I could even catch my breath, Dayna scampered over and bodily extracted me out of her little sister, rolling me over and out of the way. I was so unbalanced that I actually rolled right into Brandi, who for the first time didn't recoil away from me.
I looked up at my sister, my gaze taking me up past her naked tits and along her slender neck, until I was seeing nothing but her pretty face as she stared down at me. Her dark eyes were liquid and mysterious, her expression unreadable. Behind me I heard the babbling creek mingling with the slurp of Dayna getting her second taste of my cum. But all my focus was on Brandi.
I didn't see the older tyrant who'd bossed me and my siblings around when we were little. I didn't see the family member who I'd grown up with for my entire life. I just saw her ... Brandi ... a beautiful 18-year-old girl with a sweet face and a tight body. And I had no idea what she saw when she looked at me.
But then something changed in her eyes and she bit her lip nervously while she roved her gaze down my body. And then hesitantly, she reached out and put a finger to my lips to keep me still and keep me quiet while glancing over at Dawn and Dayna, who were too wrapped up in their own pleasure to notice us.
And still with that finger on my lips to silence me, Brandi ducked her head down and gently took my not-yet deflated dick into her mouth, and she slurped just once to savor the mixed taste of me and Dawn. Her eyelids fluttered, and then she quickly picked her head up, obviously working her tongue around the inside of her mouth while cautiously watching Dayna and Dawn to see if they'd noticed.
They hadn't, and only then did Brandi remove her finger from my lips. I just blinked in absolute SHOCK. My sister had just put my dick in her mouth!
But that shock was quickly overcome when Dayna bounded over again, ducking her head to suck my cock much more obviously and much more enthusiastically to bring me back to life. Dawn poked her face over mine. "Having fun, Ben?"
I just nodded. With three hot babes naked around me, how could I not?
"Good!" Dawn said firmly. "Dayna and I are going to line up side-by-side so you can switch back and forth fucking us while Brandi switches back and forth sitting on our faces. I get one more cumload and then Dayna wants you to do her ass, okay?"
I grinned. "Whatever you say."
It had been a great summer.
SATURDAY, JULY 29, 2000
"Hurry uuuup!" Eden whined from her spot in the van.
"Yeah!" Emma chimed in. "We're ready!"
"Shut up!" Brooke screeched and then turned to hug DJ. "See you next year."
"Safe trip, Beth," Deanna Evans hugged my mom.
"Drive safe, Michael," Jack Evans shook my dad's hand.
"We will," Dad replied, and then went to the driver's door.
"Laters, girlfriend. See you at Berkeley in a couple months," Dayna hugged Brandi and then tapped her on the nose with a smile. I shook my head, wondering how I'd missed so many signs that my oldest sister had gotten rather intimate with her best friend. The girls were right, 16-year-old boys WERE clueless morons.
I smiled when Dayna also came over and hugged me. "Thanks for keeping me company, Big Ben," Dayna grinned.
"Anytime," I said honestly, letting my eyes drop to her tits one last time.
"Hey, gimme back my man!" Dawn hip-checked Dayna out of the way and then grabbed my head, planting a juicy kiss on my lips.
"Ohhhmiiiiigaaawwwwd," Brooke moaned. "Get a room already!"
I felt my hand go up, ready to flip her off, but I held myself back. Guess I was starting to mature ... a little bit. I just finished up my kiss with Dawn and then gazed into her baby blue eyes.
"I love you," Dawn husked and then whimpered softly, her face pinching in with sorrow.
I moved my thumb up to brush away the tears dribbling down her cheeks, and then pecked her quickly once more. "I love you, too. You're my Dawn ... forever. Don't forget that."
"I won't."
And with a heavy heart, I hopped into the van, Brandi joining me afterwards and then closing the double-doors shut behind her. Dawn circled around to my window and blew me a kiss. I waved sadly and then my dad started the engine.
It was time to return to the real world, where friends, school, and many more romantic complications awaited..
6 Chapter 6: Girlfriend
July 2000, Summer Break
"You should call your girlfriend."
"Huh?" With red eyes, I blearily turned my gaze to my big sister Brandi.
"Call Megan," she said. "You just got home and she'll want to hear from you tonight. Girls like that."
"Oh ... right, right," I nodded.
"Just looking out for you little bro," Brandi smiled and hopped up the stairs to her bedroom. I was simultaneously thankful and annoyed at her. Thankful, because it never would have occurred to me to call my "girlfriend" upon returning from a month away and it WAS a good idea. Annoyed, because SHE had slept for most of the drive home and had the energy to hop while I still couldn't sleep in a moving vehicle and was feeling bone tired.
I staggered over and told my mom I wanted to use the phone when she was done. She was letting Beth Evans know our family had arrived safe and sound. I toyed with the idea of asking to speak with Dawn for a little while, but sighed and pushed my best friend from my mind. Dwelling on her wasn't going to do me any good from five hundred miles away.
Five minutes later, I was dialing the half-remembered phone number to Megan's house.
"Ben!" Megan answered breathlessly as soon as she picked up the line. Ah, the age of caller I.D.
"Hey..." I said tiredly.
"You're back!"
"Evidently."
"You don't sound excited to hear my voice," she pouted. Megan had seemingly built this moment into some grand reunion and I was disappointing her.
"Sorry. I'm just exhausted. I couldn't sleep for the entire drive down," I replied wearily.
"Oh, okay." She went silent for a second.
Now what was I supposed to do? Brandi had said to call her but hadn't told me what to say. What did I want to say? Hey Megan, I still like you and want to fuck your brains out but I didn't really miss you because I spent my entire time fucking the brains out of my best friend and her sister with big tits! Yeah, that would go over well.
"I got your letter," Megan said brightly.
Letter? Oh, yeah ... Sometime in the middle of the month at camp, when Dawn and I were reminding ourselves we were just friends, we'd both sat down and written letters to our actual boyfriend and girlfriend. Dawn wrote some flowery romantic thing that went on for three pages. I wrote a half-page 'Hey I'm having fun but I miss you' short note.
"Yeah, sorry I'm not a better writer. I'm really not a 'letters' kind of guy."
"That's okay," Megan said sweetly. "I'm just happy you remembered to write." She sighed. "Oh, I wish I could see you right now!"
"Me, too," I said automatically. I felt bad. Megan had been such a good friend to me over the past year, but right now I couldn't muster up the same enthusiasm she had for this relationship.
"Am..." Megan's voice cracked nervously as she took a deep breath. "Ben, am I still your girlfriend?"
Both my eyebrows rose. To tell the truth, if Dawn had come back to Orange County with me, my answer to Megan would be 'no'. I would MUCH rather be with my Dawn than Megan. But then again, if Dawn was living nearby, I doubted I would ever have even started being Megan's boyfriend in the first place.
And right now, having a girlfriend sounded better than being single. So with as much conviction in my voice as I could manage, I answered, "Of course. I promised, didn't I?"
"Oh, thank god," Megan sighed with obvious relief. "I wanted to believe you'd still want me, but I was afraid."
"Relax, Megan. I still want you," I forced some cheer into my voice. "It's only been a month."
"I want you." Megan dropped her voice almost to a whisper as she husked, "I got sooo horny for you this last month, Ben."
"Me, too," I said automatically, and the husk in her voice made me remember what Megan looked like naked.
"When can we meet again?" she asked anxiously.
"Uh, Monday, I guess. When our parents go to work."
"Not tomorrow?" Megan whined.
"Well, maybe for a bit. But we won't have anywhere private to go."
"I don't care. I just want to see you, Ben," her voice was urgent, and she started panting softly. "I'm touching myself right now thinking of you."
My eyes popped open. "Are you in front of your parents?"
"No, silly," she giggled. "I brought the phone into my room."
"Oh, okay."
"So when you masturbate tonight, will you think of me?" she asked hopefully.
"Uh, honestly, I don't think I've got the energy to masturbate. I'm going to pass out as soon as I hit my bed." And then I was hit with a big yawn that seemed to last a minute.
Megan giggled, "You really ARE tired."
I sighed. "Long day."
"Well, I'll let you go. You'll call me tomorrow?"
"Yes."
"Promise?"
"Yes."
"When tomorrow?"
I rolled my eyes in cranky annoyance. She was getting rather clingy, but I supposed it was understandable since I'd been gone for a month. I was sure she'd calm down after a few days. I sighed, "I'll call you, okay? We'll go out tomorrow night."
"Okay, good night, Ben. I love you," she said sweetly.
"Good night, Megan," I replied and then hung up the phone.
"Hey there, Ben. Where've you been all summer?"
I froze in place on the sidewalk, turning to see a cherry red Mustang convertible idling next to the sidewalk. In the driver's seat was Adrienne Dennis, gorgeous blonde cheerleader and neighbor down the street. It looked like she was just coming back from the beach, a cooler and towels in the backseat along with a wakeboard, and her only covering up top was a skimpy bikini that would have put Dayna's to shame. At least I was used to seeing Dayna's big tits, so I was quickly able to get over my shock and bring my eyes up to Adrienne's gorgeous face.
"Uh, hey Adrienne," I turned in surprise. "Well, my family goes up to a camp every July."
"Cool." Her smile flashed big rows of pearly white teeth. "Looks like you did some working out while you were up there. You're looking good, Ben."
"Uh, thanks."
She giggled and then shifted her car into gear. "I'll see you around." And then she drove up another few houses before opening the garage and turning left into it. I put her out of mind and instead hurried down to Keira McNeil's door.
Now perhaps if I hadn't been so eager to see Keira again, I would have looked around to make sure the coast was clear before ringing the doorbell. But I was eager, and I didn't check, and I never saw Adrienne come out of the garage to stare at me from across the street.
I had to ring the bell a second time before the door finally opened, and then there was my favorite adult woman in the world wearing a light summer dress that caused me to pop an instant boner.
"Ben, hi!" Keira jumped forward and enveloped me in a hug. Good lord she smelled good. Her lush brown hair was pulled back to show off her pretty face and I felt the warmth of her bare shoulders beneath my hands as I returned the hug.
And then before we got out of the doorway, instinct overtook us and our heads came together for a passionate kiss.
When we finally broke apart, Keira took my hand and tugged me into her house while closing the door. We moved into the living room and settled onto the couch. "Oh, Ben, I've missed you! How was camp?"
"It was great. Just great," I said brightly, eager to share my budding relationship with Dawn. Keira McNeil was the only one in the world I trusted enough to tell. Not my parents, not my friends, just her. "So much happened to me up there."
"I can't wait to hear it. And I've got a lot to tell you myself," she smiled wistfully, a hint of wary concern in her eyes.
"Can it wait?" I asked with my eyes obviously running up and down her body. I hadn't cum since Friday and my hormones were pumping in overdrive. Her flower-print dress had slender straps and a bustline that drooped low enough to show the beginnings of her cleavage. And the rest of the material was light and thin enough to outline her body's curves.
Keira took one look at the hunger in my eyes and she blushed. "Well, I suppose it can."
Eagerly, I leaned across the couch and captured her lips with my own again, reveling in her familiar taste and quickly bringing my hands up to her shoulders to grip her tightly.
The beautiful brunette moaned and put her hands to my head, tilting my face so that she could plunge her tongue deeper into my mouth. And then her hands moved to my back, gripping my shirt and balling it up in her fists while she groaned and pulled me atop her so that I was lying across her body on the couch.
We frenched for a minute while Keira scrabbled to tug my shirt over my head. And when my bare chest was revealed to her, she paused and squeezed my hard pecs. "You've been toning up, Ben. Getting a lot of exercise at camp?"
"Something like that," I answered, thinking of my marathon fuck sessions with the Evans girls, pleased that both gorgeous Adrienne and my beautiful Keira thought I was looking better.
"Mmm ... I like..." Keira continued to rub my naked chest. And then she rolled us over so that I was sitting on the couch and she could kneel on the floor to remove my shorts.
My cock was no sooner revealed than Keira had quickly swallowed it, bobbing her head up and down for a minute before popping off and breathlessly asking, "Did you get bigger?"
"Uh, I dunno. Haven't measured it since I left."
"Well, it FEELS bigger. Thicker, at least," she sighed and then stretched her lips around me once again. This time, she also brought up her hand to start jacking me while starting in on the powerful sucking.
I realized Keira's goal. We'd done this enough times and she'd taught me enough of her "non-verbal cues" for me to recognize that she just wanted me to cum as quickly as possible so that she could swallow me down. I was surprised that it actually took me a few seconds to figure that out, out of practice as I was with her specific signs and indicators.
Keira wanted me to pop off in her mouth and she soon got her wish. I bucked my hips off the cushion, shoving my cock against the back of her mouth in reflex before I started painting her tonsils with my cum. She drank down every drop with a happy smile and sighed with satisfaction. Right then, I wasn't sure who was the bigger cumslut: Keira or Dayna.
After cumming, I stood my older lover up and began stripping her. Now that I'd gotten my first orgasm out of the way, I was far more patient and took the time to nuzzle and kiss each bit of exposed skin as I divested the beautiful 28-year-old of each piece of clothing. And I loved the way her green eyes sizzled as she watched me.
I then spun her around to sit on the couch, pulling her hips to the edge and spreading her legs wide. It was my turn to kneel and orally pleasure her. And pleasure her I did. If there was one aspect I had vastly improved upon from repeated practice on the Evans sisters, it was cunnilingus.
Keira had taught me a lot, but she really only knew what felt good for her. Megan was too inexperienced to really understand what was going on or how to explain what she wanted from me, so I pretty much just did the same things I'd done to Keira with a little improvisation based on me trying to read Megan's cues. But Dawn and Dayna, those girls KNEW how to eat pussy. They'd taught me VERY well and now I was showing Keira that the student had become the master.
"Oh MY, Ben!" Keira gasped. "Where did you learn to do THAT?"
I pulled my head up just long enough to say, "I've got a LOT to tell you."
"Tell later. Eat more!" she urged and then pressed my head into her crotch. I did as she asked.
Three orgasms later, Keira couldn't wait any longer and she turned around, knelt on the seat, and braced herself against the backrest with her ass pointed back at me. I saw the wet lips of her sodden pussy between her legs and while fisting my re-hardened cock, I stepped into position and thrust myself into the pretty brunette from behind.
"Ohhh, Ben!" Keira crooned.
"Ohhh, Keira!" I sighed. And then I started pumping. I ran my hands across her naked back, tracing her spine. I gripped her hips to hammer her a little harder for a few strokes. And I bent over to reach around and play with her tits and tweak those sensitive nipples, just the way she liked it.
"Fuck me, Ben! Fuck me!" she began chanting. "Harder! Harder!"
So I fucked her harder.
"Pinch my nipples. Squeeze them!"
So I pinched her nipples. It was so easy having sex with Keira. She knew what she wanted and she was very vocal about telling me. And she reaped all the rewards.
"Oh God! Oh God! I'm cumming! I'm cumming! YES!"
And she was cumming. Her pussy muscles clamped down onto me and I thrust twice more before driving my cock all the way in and holding myself there while I spunked out a heavy load straight into the depths of her clenching box. And we thrashed against each other for a good minute while she rode the waves of her climax and I kept spitting out wad after wad of creamy jism.
When we were done, I got the box of tissues and handed it off to Keira to let her dab herself dry so the couch wouldn't stain. And then still naked, she collapsed into my arms and held herself against my chest. "Ohhh, I needed that, Ben. I thought I'd gotten used to going without sex after three years without Colin. But you spoiled me rotten, big boy. My dildo just isn't the same."
"I'll be here any time you want me," I said sincerely, looking into her eyes.
But that wary concern came back into her green gaze. And taking a deep breath, she said, "We need to talk about that."
"What?"
"I'm dating someone."
We got cleaned up and redressed before sitting back down on the couch together. Keira wanted to ask me questions about camp but I was one-track minded about getting her to explain more about her new "date".
"He's a lawyer, he's 32, and he just got out of a long-term relationship. His girlfriend wanted him to settle down, but he's a workaholic. We met because he won a real estate case for one of my coworkers and we all went to a bar to celebrate about a week after you guys left for camp. He seems like a good guy, and he's not going to pressure me for anything serious right away. We've only been on three dates."
My mind immediately went to Adrienne's comment about what happens after three dates. And biting my lip with jealousy I asked, "Have you had sex with him?"
Keira chuckled at the expression on my face and shook her head. "No."
I visibly relaxed.
But then she continued, "Not yet."
Looking pained, I asked, "You're thinking about it?"
"Are you jealous, Ben?" Keira looked amused.
"I..." I looked up to collect my thoughts. I took a deep breath before responding, "Well, yeah. But it's okay. I get it. It's not like I can marry you. And it's not like I haven't been with anyone else. It's only fair."
"You're young, Ben," Keira smiled wistfully. "I'm ... I'm just using you for sex right now. It wouldn't be fair for me to keep you from living your life or dating around."
I shrugged. "You're not just using me. And if you were, it's not like I'm complaining. You've taught me so much and the sex is wonderful!"
She blushed and smiled. "It IS, isn't it?" Then she shook her head to clear it and frowned at me. "But you have to know Ben: If Stuart and I get serious then we can't sleep together anymore. It wouldn't be fair to him." Her words said "if", but her tone said "when".
I'd known this would happen eventually. I'd felt it in my gut when I left her to go to camp. But expecting it is one thing; not being disappointed is completely different. I sighed and looked at the floor while Keira patiently waited me out. But then I took another deep breath and softly stated, "I understand."
"You're not happy about it."
"Of course not! I LOVE what we do together. But I understand." I gave her a weak smile and Keira pulled me to her to wrap me up in her arms. Damn she smelled good.
"Oh, Ben. If only you were ten years older," she sighed.
I bent my nose down to nuzzle her shoulder and neckline, fighting away the urge to cry. And I reminded myself that it wasn't over yet. It might be over soon, but it wasn't over yet. Heck, Keira and this lawyer guy might never get to the serious point, although she seemed pretty sure that they would. I might as well enjoy what time we still had left.
"Keira?" I said softly while nuzzling her neckline.
"Yes, Ben?"
"If you haven't gotten to the serious point yet, can I make love to you again right now?"
She turned and her green eyes sparkled at me as she slid her dress straps off her shoulders. "Of course."
"Good evening, Mrs. Kwan."
Megan's mom stood in the doorway and smiled down at me. "Good evening, Ben. How was your trip?"
"It was very nice, ma'am," I answered politely, keeping my posture erect and my expression earnest.
"Your parents approved you coming out tonight? You could have seen Megan tomorrow."
"I know, ma'am. I..." I shrugged. "It's been a month. I just miss her."
"Couldn't be as much as Megan missed you. She was moping for DAYS when you left." She chuckled. "I should have you go away more often. She cleaned the entire house to keep herself busy. And she's been so excited this past week knowing you were coming back."
I blushed and kept my mouth shut.
The mirthful expression on Mrs. Kwan's face then vanished as she took a deep breath. "Well, even if your parents have approved for you to go out tonight, I haven't yet. I need to speak with you first, Ben."
My girlfriend's mother then stepped out onto the porch with me and closed the door behind her. I immediately felt my pulse speed up as she folded her arms over her chest and despite the fact that I was eight inches taller than her, I started to feel rather intimidated. "Ben, what are your intentions towards my daughter?"
"Excuse me?" I squeaked.
"I like you Ben. I think you're a good boy and you've been a good friend to Megan this past year. But ever since you two started dating, she's become a completely different girl. Makeup, clothing, her attitude. She's not rebellious or anything, but all of a sudden, she's not my little girl anymore. I feel like she's grown up overnight. And I have to know," Mrs. Kwan began menacingly. "Have you had sex with my daughter?"
My eyes flew open and I blurted, "No! Not y-" Too late, I bit down on my lip to stifle the next word.
"Not yet?" Mrs. Kwan finished for me. "Was that the plan for tonight? Were you planning to drive her somewhere so you could seduce her and take her virginity?
"No, no! I swear! I had no such plans or intentions! I'd never push Megan to do anything she didn't want!" I didn't bother to explain that I'd already had sex twice that morning with a beautiful brunette adult and so didn't NEED to get laid tonight.
"I'm not worried about you pushing Megan. I'm worried about HER urges. Megan is so infatuated with you right now that she'd let you do ANYTHING to her, more so now that you've been gone this past month. I was hoping that the time away would let her ardor for you cool a bit. But this past month has only made her more in love with you. And I'm afraid she's going to do something stupid."
"We're just going for a drive, Mrs. Kwan," I tried to explain. "I missed my girlfriend and she missed me. We're not going to do anything stupid."
"Can I have your word on that?"
"What?"
"Your word, young man. You will not have sex with my daughter. If you can't give me that, you're not going out tonight."
I blinked rapidly while my brain raced. "Uh, okay. I can promise that we will not have sex. The last time I saw Megan, I knew she wasn't ready anyways. And I honestly have no intentions of ... seducing her ... We're just going for a drive."
Then I finally felt some steel return to my spine and I took a deep breath. "But that's just for tonight. I mean no disrespect, Mrs. Kwan, but whether or not to have sex will ultimately be Megan's decision, not just mine or yours. She and I may very well come to that point in our relationship. All I can promise you for the future is that I will always treat her the way she deserves."
Mrs. Kwan locked her eyes onto mine for a long minute and mustering every ounce of courage I had in me, I simply held her gaze.
At last, she exhaled and her eyes softened. "You're a good boy, Ben. You're a teenager full of hormones, and that frightens me, but you're a good boy. Megan could do a lot worse. I may not be thrilled that my little girl is growing up, but I'm happy that she's growing up with you. You can go out tonight."
I sighed with relief.
Mrs. Kwan began to open the front door again but stopped with it just a few inches open. "Remember your promise about tonight, Ben." She smiled. "I know you can't promise forever, but I may end up asking you to repeat that promise every single night you come by to pick her up."
I smiled and then she went inside.
Two minutes later, after a couple of yells in Chinese, Megan came racing out and launched herself into my arms, hitting me with enough force to knock me back and make me stagger for balance. A split second later, Megan's lips were on my own and she was humming happily as she kissed me with long built-up passion.
When we finally broke for air, the cute brunette panted at me, "Oh, Ben! I missed you so much!"
"I can tell," I chuckled and looked her over. For some reason, my memory of Megan had failed to do her justice. In comparison to the more developed figures of Keira, Dawn, and Dayna, I'd remembered Megan as just a little 15-year-old girl. But while she was flatter-chested and thinner-hipped than the others, Megan clearly had the body of a young woman. From her pretty face with angular cheekbones to obvious bosom and flaring hips, she certainly was no little girl anymore. Perhaps my memory was just flawed. Perhaps she'd developed even further while I'd been away. Either way, I was very happy to have her with me now.
Megan took note of my clearly evaluative self, and put out by my seeming lack of enthusiasm, she whined, "Aren't you happy to see me?"
"Yeah, yeah," I stammered and then shook myself from my reverie. "Sorry, your mom kinda freaked me out," I said as I took her arm and started leading her down to my car.
"Oh, what did she say?"
I grimaced. "Well, she asked if I'd had sex with you."
"She did NOT!" Megan glared at me and then turned to fix her glare on the house. "Oh, I'm gonna kill her!"
"Relax, relax," I patted her arm and pulled her to my car, opening the door and letting her in. I circled around and the hopped into my side. And once I got myself settled into the driver's seat, I told her, "And then she made me PROMISE not to have sex with you tonight."
Megan's eyes got even wider. "What?!?"
"Relax..." I soothed and rubbed her leg. "C'mon, I told you we don't have anywhere comfortable we can go. And I don't think you want to lose your virginity in the back of a cramped Corolla anyways."
In the dimming light Megan just grinned mischievously. "No. I already have that all planned out."
My hands froze on the keys and I turned my head just before starting the car. "What?"
Megan giggled. "You'll see."
She wouldn't tell me what the big secret was for most our little date, so I settled for the usual exchange of what we'd each been up to for the past month.
We picked up some milkshakes and then launched into our narratives. Megan moaned about piano lessons and her parents making her study for SATs and other academics even though it was summer vacation. I sympathized because I knew my parents would be putting me in an SAT prep course soon as well. She talked about how she'd spent the past month reconnecting with her friends after spending every morning of the first two summer weeks with me. Cassidy O'Leary especially had been happy to have her best friend back and the two met up practically every day.
While walking back to my car, I told Megan about camp. I explained about our unique connection to the Evans family and even admitted that I spent most of my time with Dawn, as I had every year for as long as I could remember. And while I was careful not to reveal just how intimate my relationship was with my long- distance best friend, Megan did figure out that we were more than just platonic friends.
Once we got back into the privacy of my car, Megan turned and asked, "So ... growing up with Dawn, you two would fool around a bit?"
"Well ... yeah," I shrugged. "We kinda learned a lot together over the past few years."
"So that means you two were fooling around a bit this summer, too?" Megan arched an eyebrow. She was starting to pick up the habit from me.
I winced. "Well, yeah. But Dawn is just a friend," I quickly added. "She's got a boyfriend up in the Bay Area and she knows you're my girlfriend."
To my surprise, Megan didn't seem fazed. Actually, she looked quite relieved. "Oh, no, that's cool. I'm not jealous. I think that explains a bit of how you're so much more experienced with sex stuff than me."
Still wincing, I relaxed half my face and my right eye opened up. I could scarcely believe Megan wasn't mad at me.
Megan asked, "You only see her at this camp, right?"
I nodded. "Right. I won't see her again until next summer."
"Then she's no threat to me. I'm here. She's not." Megan grinned and patted my shoulder. "It's okay. As long as I'm your one and only girlfriend."
"You are," I sighed with relief and began to breathe again.
Megan giggled and then waved for me to start up the car. "Come on. Let's find someplace quiet to park and then crawl into the backseat."
I arched an eyebrow and wondered, "I thought we agreed you didn't want to lose your virginity in the backseat of a car?"
"Who said anything about sex? I just haven't sucked my boyfriend's cock in a month and I'm kinda antsy to feel you finger to me to an orgasm, okay?"
I chuckled. "Okay."
AUGUST 2000, SUMMER BREAK
Megan and I picked up right where we'd left off, as if the month at camp had never happened. Well, I had a darker tan than usual and she looked to have grown into a B-cup, but otherwise there were no signs we'd ever been apart.
Her annoying clinginess also went away the more we were together. I suppose it's hard to be clingy when you actually GET the person you want as often as you want them. We met up almost every weekday and a couple of Saturdays as well. Sometimes we met up with friends to hang out around the mall or see a movie, with Megan keeping her hand firmly planted in mine. Sometimes we went out alone, going for walks and just talking to each other.
Sometimes we hung out at my house. Megan would sit next to me while I played a video game, watching me or reading a book. She often chatted with my sisters, as she seemed to get along really well with both Brandi and Brooke and doted motheringly on Eden and Emma. With no younger siblings of her own, just an older sister already at college, Megan relished the opportunity to play big sister to the twins.
Sometimes we even actually studied together. Megan looked adorable in her little black wire-rimmed reading glasses. And she had this habit of biting her lower lip when she was focusing rather intently on her studies.
But most of our time together was spent at her house, taking advantage of her only-child privacy with two working parents. Those times were often spent naked and fondling each other's body. We were getting very good at reading each other's signs to bring maximum pleasure to one another, and Megan had even seemed to loosen up about the whole "intercourse" issue. She seemed to have made some decision not to lose her virginity just yet and I accepted that she wasn't ready. We both had plenty of other ways of getting each other off.
Besides, it's not like I was completely going without. While I certainly no longer visited Keira every weekday, I was still visiting her.
Keira and her regular date, Stuart, had indeed crossed the physical line and had sex. In fact, they pretty much had sex every time they went out, which was about once a week. But even though they were now sleeping together, they had yet to discuss any sense of commitment or talk of being boyfriend/girlfriend. I supposed adult dating wasn't so different than High School. They had the same phases that separated "flirting" from "dating", and also "dating" from "in a relationship".
And since she didn't consider herself to yet be in a committed relationship, Keira saw no moral problems with sating her excess lust with me. And on more than one occasion, I would leave Megan's with some bottled-up frustration at not being able to fuck her, and immediately go visit Keira who met me with open arms and spread legs. She seemed to really enjoy my energy when I just needed to fuck the shit out of her.
And I "needed" to do so at least twice a week.
One day in late August, I hopped on my bike to go visit Megan for a couple of hours. She'd told me she had plans to meet up with Cassidy and some of her other girlfriends for lunch, but that gave us an hour to play. And I'd already told Keira I planned to spend lunch and the afternoon with her since she had the time off. My siblings would never know the difference. My girlfriend had been a very convenient excuse in my continued visits with Keira. If I wasn't home, my family just assumed I was at Megan's place.
Given our relative time crunch, Megan and I quickly moved past the chatting phase and quickly got to the making-out-and-stripping-clothes-off phase. Amidst the breathy moans and sighed ohhhs, we both managed to get naked and I was presently suckling one of Megan's tits while massaging the other. While I'd my growth spurt had regretfully slowed at 5'10" (and an eighth!), Megan had grown to 5'5" and also increased her cup size to a B, with slightly widened hips to match, even though she still had such a tiny butt as to seem almost flat.
I had just begun to wet my fingers in her folds when Megan suddenly jerked my head tightly against her boob and then grabbed my ears to get my attention. I paused from my ministrations and rolled my eyes up to her without removing the sensitive nipple from my mouth, and through heavy-lidded eyes Megan panted at me. "Ben, let's sixty-nine."
I nodded my agreement and released her tit, but she held tight her grip on my head. Still breathing heavily, she panted, "If you can make me cum before you, I'll tell you my big secret."
Automatically, I arched an eyebrow in confusion.
Megan giggled and then smiled at me. "I'll tell you exactly how and when you're going to take my virginity."
My eyes went wide, but then Megan started turning us both around to get into position. "Come on Ben. I'll tell you eventually either way, but if you can't make me cum first, you're going to have to wait at least another day before you find out. And I would love to tease you for even longer."
Well, you can't expect a 16-year-old boy to have any patience now, can you? So with a surge of new energy, I yanked Megan's legs around as she moved atop me, and before she could even squeal, I'd grabbed her hips and then yanked her wet pussy down onto my tongue.
"Oh my! Ben!" she squeaked. But after managing to orient herself, she took my hard cock in hand and quickly stuffed it into her mouth.
Ordinarily, I would have no problem winning Megan's little contest. She was happily multi-orgasmic like every girl I'd ever been with, and it was typical for me to get her off once with certainty, if not twice, before I nutted into her mouth.
But this wasn't an ordinary situation. There were two things working against me that morning. One, Megan really DID want to keep teasing me, at least for another day, so she was working hard to restrain herself instead of just letting me drive her up the proverbial wall of pleasure like usual. Two, the instant Megan had told me she knew how and when she was finally going to let me fuck her, my imagination went into overdrive picturing the wonderful event itself.
So with Megan holding her own orgasm at bay and me being simultaneously distracted by my own fantasies and urged closer to ejaculation by them, it turned out to be really, really close.
Megan had both her tiny hands wrapped around my shaft pumping away at me while her tongue danced on my head. I felt the pressure in my balls and that little tingle that signaled my eruption, and I knew that if I didn't set my girlfriend off in the next ten seconds, I was going to lose.
So I tried something that had only ever worked on one woman before: I shoved a finger through Megan's asshole.
Dayna had been the one to first request it while I was going down on her, reminding me that a human asshole was just bundled with zillions of nerves. Dawn had emphatically ordered me NOT to do it. And I just hadn't felt the need to try it on Keira. But in desperation, I tried it on Megan.
The second my digit penetrated through her anus, Megan's legs locked up around my ears, her hips jerked against my face, and she let out a screeching howl. Two seconds later, her still pumping hands brought me to a finish, and my cock cannon began blasting gouts of cum all over her screaming face.
From the sound Megan was making, at first I didn't know if she was cumming or just shrieking at the violation of her asshole. But the second after I felt my first jet of semen fly out, I also felt the drenching wetness of Megan's honey hitting my chin, and I relaxed as I realized I had indeed gotten her off first. And with that tension relieved, I simply enjoyed the feeling of my prick firing out jet after jet of spunk into Megan's face.
When we were both finished, I let my head lay back and pulled my finger free of Megan's 15-year-old ass. She lay panting on top of me for a long couple of minutes, but just when I was going to nudge her and relieve the weight off my chest, she got to her knees and then cautiously turned herself around.
Amusingly, her face and neck were streaked with pearly globs of my jism. She panted for another thirty seconds while I looked over her face and glanced at her heaving breasts, but when she got her breath I returned my focus to her. "What made you do that?"
I arched an eyebrow. "What?"
"Put a finger in my ass?"
I shrugged. "I dunno. Had to try something. I was about to lose."
"Well you didn't lose," Megan sighed, weariness evident on her face except for the sparkling arousal evident in her glinting eyes. "I don't have time right now to go again, but the next time we get together, you are DEFINITELY going to try that again, Mister."
I chuckled. But then in a more urgent voice, I asked, "Okay. Now what is the big secret?" I wanted to KNOW. Megan said she knew how and when she was going to have me take her virginity, and I HAD to KNOW.
But she still had some more tease left in her. Megan wiped her face off with some tissues first before moving back to me. And then she paused to bent over and take my half-shrunken dick back into her mouth, suckling me clean before finally returning to my side. By this point I was visibly trembling. "Megannnn..." I whined.
"It's easy. My sixteenth birthday is next week. During the party, you're going to take me upstairs to my bedroom and then we'll do it."
"Your birthday?" I asked. What was this with girls and losing their virginity on their sixteenth birthday?
Megan nodded. "I'll always remember my sweet sixteen."
I arched my eyebrow as another thought came to mind. "Wait. DURING the party?"
Megan grinned. "During."
I was still in a state of mild shock when I got to Keira's. I'd always thought Megan and I would eventually get to the point of having sex sometime, but finding out that my girlfriend had both a planned date and occasion kind of freaked me out a bit. It put a lot of performance pressure on me, something I'd have to endure for the next week.
However, my shock didn't prevent me from being useful to Keira. After she fed me lunch, with expert skill and grace she got us both naked and aroused, and then we had a very pleasant lovemaking session.
Plugging Keira's pipes full of my semen seemed to revive my semi-dormant brain. And afterwards I was able to focus on cuddling with the beautiful 28-year-old and tell her about Megan's scheduled day.
That brought up my story about taking Dawn's virginity on her sixteenth birthday, and with Keira assuring me that I had nothing to be nervous about since I'd already done it before, I started to relax.
But then Keira dropped her own bombshell on me. "Ben, Stuart asked me to be his girlfriend. I accepted, and we're going to go steady."
I whipped my head around to her and for a second, I felt like crying. "Now? Already? But it's barely been a month!"
"It's time, Ben," Keira said gently. "I really like Stuart. And I know he likes me. Who knows? We might even be able to fall in love someday." She sighed and stroked my forehead.
"Does that mean... ?" I started before my voice cracked. My jaw quivered as I stared at Keira's face, my eyes darting left and right trying to memorize everything about her. "Does that mean we're already over? I wasn't ready! I didn't make love to you the way I really wanted it to be!"
The beautiful young woman reached forward with a serene expression on her face, her hand stroking my cheek soothingly. "We still have the rest of today."
My face was ashen, her words not quite cheering me up. "But ... but ... does that mean that today is our last day together?"
Keira's head came forward and her lips opened as she started to answer, but then she blinked twice and pulled her head back. She winced and looked away. "Ben, I ... I'm not sure. 'Last' just seems like such a terribly permanent word. I don't know what the future holds. If Stuart and I don't work out, then who knows? But for now, yes, we need to stop. It's only fair to Stuart."
I couldn't help it anymore. I started crying. I wasn't angry with her, not like I would feel if someone was breaking up with me. I was just sad, sad to be losing such an incredible part of my life. Keira McNeil had taught me everything. She was my first, and nothing could ever change that. And as the tears rolled down my cheeks, she cooed soothingly and held my head to her naked chest, pillowing my face on that wonderful bosom I loved so much.
"I'll never forget you, Keira," I said once I got my tears under control.
"I know." She smiled and kissed me. And then taking my cock in hand, she began stroking it as she rolled over onto her back and spread her legs to the sides. "Now make love to me again, Ben. Let's make it a good one."
Even though I'd gotten over my post-Megan daze, walking away from Keira's that afternoon had me in an even deeper daze. I couldn't help but mentally review every time I'd been together with my beautiful neighbor, from the first days cleaning up her yard to the infamous towel bar and those first blowjobs to the recent full-blown lovemaking sessions.
And now I might never make love to her again. It was a depressing thought that had me in a half-conscious fog, and when I got home I listlessly breezed by Brooke watching TV with the twins and headed up the stairs to my room.
Just as I turned the hallway, the bathroom door opened and Brandi waltzed out drying her hair with her towel. I saw her and then froze in shock, because the towel she was using to pat down her hair was her ONLY towel. She was otherwise buck naked and automatically my eyes went to her firm breasts and bare-shaven pussy.
"Ben! What are you doing home?" my older sister squealed and then half-backed into the bathroom, her almond eyes wide in surprise as she moved the towel to cover her nakedness.
"I ... uh ... I..." I stammered while my motor skills and vocal speech was short circuited through my dick. Even though I'd cum four times that day, I felt a fresh stirring in my cock.
Then Brandi did something really surprising. She came back into the hallway and quietly listened to see if anyone was around or coming up the stairs. And then as if she didn't have a care in the world, she wrapped the towel around her head, carefully tucking in her hair with her arms above her head and letting me ogle every square inch of naked older sister I wanted. "Nothing you haven't already seen before," she shrugged.
It wasn't, but I still enjoyed the view. Her round tits were pulled high up with her posture and I drooled while looking at the dark nipples and small areolas, imagining what her breasts would taste like. And she even parted her legs to the side, opening up her bare-shaven pussy just enough to let me see some pink. The boner in my shorts was very prominent by the time she finished with her hair.
And then without another word, Brandi strode confidently to her bedroom. Just before she closed the door, she turned to flash me another view of her naked frontside. And then she winked at me.
It had been a strange day.
SEPTEMBER 2000
"Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday dear Megan. Happy birthday to you!" Everyone cheered and clapped as Mrs. Kwan set down the cake.
Cassidy called, "Make a wish!"
Megan grinned while looking right at me, "No need. He's already here."
The Sanders twins giggled. Elaine Fukuhara squeezed Daniel Chen's hand and grinned. And Kenny Doyle elbowed me in the ribs.
Meanwhile, I thought Mrs. Kwan was going to faint, but she put her hand over her chest and managed to catch her breath. Megan's father looked on impassively from a corner. I wasn't entirely sure he'd even heard Megan's comment.
For a sixteenth birthday, it had been a pretty laid-back event. When Eden and Emma had turned ten last December, we'd gone to an ice rink with fifteen kids, a typical children's birthday party. And I knew about how some rich kids threw massive 300-person sweet sixteen parties, taking over hotel ballrooms or other outside facilities.
By contrast, Megan's sixteenth birthday was just an ordinary birthday party, with some decorations in her parents' house, some music, and ten friends. We'd gotten started at 4pm when her mom came home from work early. Then Megan showed off her new driver's license and we all just hung out while her mom made herself invisible except to bring us snacks and drinks.
Megan's dad arrived just after six and we went into the birthday cake phase. After the candles were blown out, her parents started the presents phase by taking us all outside to show the used Civic her father had brought home, topped with a big red bow. Megan went suitably nuts over her car and then everyone waited while she took me on a quick spin around the block.
After that, Megan's parents reminded us not to touch the alcohol and warned Megan that she was responsible. And then they excused themselves to go to dinner while we ordered up some pizzas.
Just before they left, Mrs. Kwan pulled me out the front door. I felt the momentary panic well up in my throat, but then I took a deep breath and calmed down.
She collected herself as well and then calmly said, "Ben, I could ask you for that promise again."
I knew the promise she meant. There were no "forever" promises, but she had asked me several times that summer to promise "not tonight". I winced as I realized that such a promise would fly directly against what Megan had wanted for this, her special sixteenth birthday.
Mrs. Kwan sensed my hesitation and held up her hand. "Relax, Ben. I'm not going to ask it of you tonight or ever again." She sighed. "I'm proud of you for always being honest and keeping your word. It can't be easy for a teenaged boy to resist your urges for this long. But now my little girl is quite certain that her time has come, and there's nothing left I can do about it."
She sighed and I fidgeted while trying to maintain my respectful posture and expression. Then she looked at me firmly. "Ben, you be gentle with her."
I nodded. "Of course."
Mrs. Kwan nodded. And then impulsively, she pulled me close to her and hugged me. "Be gentle with her."
"Of course," I repeated in a reassuring voice.
She squeezed me one last time and then turned away, striding quickly. She clearly wasn't entire comfortable with the situation, but she accepted it.
I then returned inside, to the rest of the presents phase.
You could feel the buzz pick up as everyone gathered in the living room to open up Megan's birthday gifts. The other guys: Kenny, Daniel, and Sung, were clueless. But I think the six other girls: Cassidy, Abigail, Allison, Elaine, Su-Lin, and Anh knew exactly what Megan was planning on for later. Girls just always seemed to share that kind of information with each other, and more than once I caught Cassidy and the Sanders twins giving me strange looks.
One by one, the presents were opened. Megan actually got through the first six before she realized there was a present from me buried in the pile. She flicked her eyes up to me and said, "I thought I told you not to buy me a gift. You KNOW what I want for my birthday."
I blushed as everyone turned their focus to me and stammered, "Uh, well, this is in addition to that ... uh, other, thing." The extra gift had been Keira's suggestion. I thought it was a great idea at the time, but hadn't been expecting the extra scrutiny. "You should probably wait to open it," I said and gave Megan a "look".
Now it was her turn to blush and she set the wrapped gift aside. The three guys looked at me strangely and the girls started giggling amongst themselves. Then we made it through the last three gifts.
At last, there was nothing left but my wrapped present and you could feel the tension in the air. By now, the other guys had figured out that something was up and everyone was looking back and forth between me and Megan.
Megan herself was staring at me hungrily, and for a second I thought she was going to jump me right then and there. I wondered for the dozenth time what possessed her to want to do this DURING her birthday party. But she'd convinced me it WAS what she wanted.
"Shall I open it?" Megan asked while holding my present aloft.
I blushed and felt the press of nine other bodies leaning forward. "Uh, that one is kind of private. Maybe we should go to your room to open it?"
Megan grinned and quickly got to her feet. "Good idea." She reached her hand down to me, and I took it while getting myself up.
Megan turned her head to her friends for a moment, "No alcohol guys. Don't ruin my party, okay?"
She got a chorus of agreements and then with Megan smiling sweetly at me, she led me to the stairs and up we went in full view of our closest friends. The guys started to get naughty ideas in their heads as they started hooting, especially Kenny. The girls who probably knew for sure started giggling. And Cassidy even said aloud, "Wear him out, Megan!"
That got everyone laughing and when Daniel snarked, "Ahh, he'll be back in three minutes," everyone started laughing even harder.
Megan ran us the last few feet down the hall and into her bedroom.
I still couldn't believe Megan was doing this so ... publicly. Most girls wouldn't want ten people to know exactly how and when they lost their virginities. Wasn't it supposed to be a secret, romantic rendezvous that would get whispered to their closest and most trustworthy confidants afterwards? But Megan had her own stubborn sense of the way things worked and once she made a decision, she didn't do anything half-ass. I'd touched her breast on her timetable. She'd given me a blowjob on her timetable. And now she would be losing her virginity on her timetable.
The focused attention and embarrassing situation had already gotten my heart racing. The knowledge of what we were about to do and the contents of my present had me aroused. And Megan herself was excited beyond belief. The instant we got through her door she flung herself at me and we wound up falling into a heap on the floor, our tongues just as tangled together as our feet.
We lay there kissing for a good five minutes before we managed to expel our immediate lust and gain enough control to break away and focus on each other. The last time I'd done this, with Dawn, I'd only had to live with one night of anticipation. But this time, I'd had an entire WEEK to be anxious over finally making love with Megan.
Would she be ready? Would she back out at the last moment? Would I want to back out for some reason?
And I wasn't helped by two significant factors: One, that I hadn't had full intercourse in a week, since that "last time" with Keira. So my body was craving the satisfyingly intimate sensation of being completely imbedded inside a woman. And two, that I hadn't even CUM in two days. That one had been the hardest. Megan wanted me rested and loaded with plenty of semen for her. She refused to do anything remotely sexual with me for two days and she forbade me from masturbating either.
The not-masturbating thing had been made even more difficult last night when Brandi decided to repeat her little post-shower naked-streaking tease, and I'd run into my bedroom to chew on my pillow until the hormone rush went away. For some reason, the idea of jerking off to thoughts of my own sister actually made it even harder to resist masturbating, the concept so wonderfully naughty.
So after a week's worth of anxiety, two days of sexual repression, and with my balls filled to bursting, I felt ready to explode. And THAT would put a severe damper on this night. So after french kissing Megan for five minutes while dry- humping her, I managed to pull myself away and gasp, "Present."
Megan giggled when she saw the state I was in, but she did listen as she went over to where she'd dropped my birthday gift. Sitting down, she opened it neatly as if she was going to save the wrapping and in the end, came away with a Victoria's Secret box. Her jaw dropped and she covered her mouth with one hand before looking at me with mixed arousal and happiness. "You bought me lingerie?"
"Special occasion for a special girl," I said warmly.
And then all neatness was thrown aside as Megan tore at the box to get at what was inside, finding a cute set of white and pink lingerie, running from push-up bra to french-cut panties and complete with stockings and garter belt. Megan held each item aloft for a long few seconds each, admiring each piece with a gaping open mouth and even wider eyes.
I started smiling when I saw her check the labels and then nod in confirmation. It had been easy enough to find out her size from all the other times I'd gotten her out of her underwear. And then Megan held up the bra over her shirt. "I'm assuming you'd like to see me in this?"
I gulped and managed to stutter, "P- please..."
Megan giggled again and scampered over to me first, kissing me sweetly. "Thank you, Ben."
Then she stood upright and sauntered back towards her walk-in closet, which had a full-length mirror inside. I noted the extra sway she put into her hips and replied, "Believe me. It's my pleasure."
Once inside the closet, she turned at the last second. "Don't go anywhere." And then she closed the door.
It took a little longer than I expected for Megan to change. Perhaps she was having difficulty putting it on. Or perhaps she was just admiring herself in the mirror. Either way, I had extra time to fidget, simultaneously getting more relaxed as I adjusted to the situation and more aroused the more I thought about it. In the end, I finally settled for getting onto the bed, pulling down the covers and then stripping myself naked to be fully ready.
I had just rearranged the pillows and gotten myself comfortable when the closet door opened and there she was: my angel in white.
"Gawddamn you're gorgeous," I gasped.
Megan looked radiant. She looked pure and virginal and yet so sexy in the lingerie, which obscured all of her naughty parts from direct view but clearly defined all the curves of her body. She really was no longer just a girl. She was all young woman. The bra made her tits look like they'd grown another size and the panties drew one's focus to her flat tummy and narrow waist. The stockings elongated her legs.
A moment later, the effect was almost ruined as Megan tried to pose sort of awkwardly, her inexperience obvious as she struggled to find a good position. And then she just gave up and hopped over to the bed.
"I see you're already ready for me," she giggled while staring at my throbbing erection.
"I am," I said in a heavy voice. I'd been ready for a week. But I still focused in on her face and saw the briefest of hesitations there. "Are you nervous?"
Megan sighed. "A little."
"Are you sure you want to do this? You don't have to, you know. I won't care about you any less if you want to wait."
Megan's smile was radiant enough to brighten the room. "I KNOW, Ben. That's why I want to. I love you."
I smiled and automatically replied, "Love you, too." I still wasn't sure if I meant it. Since we'd started dating and Megan had been using the dreaded L-word, I'd found myself constantly forced into situations where I had to say it back. It was expected of me, and I repeated 'Love you, too' with the same casualness of saying 'Hello'. When I'd said the phrase to Keira, I hadn't known what it meant. But when I'd said it to Dawn, I felt deep in my gut that I truly loved her. The passion manifested itself in my tone. But when I said it to Megan, I didn't feel the same weight of emotion in my voice.
Still, the phrase definitely fit the moment and Megan didn't notice anything lacking in my tone, so she smiled even wider and then I beckoned her to me for a kiss. She climbed up onto the bed beside me, perching on all fours for the moment, and then she leaned forward to kiss me.
It started off tender. But then our mutual lust kicked in and soon Megan and I were frenching with as much passion as we'd had when we first came into the room. Her hands were on my chest and shoulder while mine went up to caress her neck and arms. And when Megan dropped one hand to my crotch and wrapped her cool fingers around my rod, I stiffened up as I felt on the verge of eruption.
"Oh, Megan!" I groaned, feeling my balls being to boil. A week's worth of anticipation and two days of overfilling my testicles without release was just too much for a 16-year-old boy in a situation like this. Megan just looked too damn hot in the lingerie and the feeling of her hand reflexively gripping and pumping my cock was more than I could handle. And I grunted a warning again, "Megan!"
Momentarily confused, she sat back on her heels, her position such that she was effectively straddling my knees with my cock pointing up between her thighs. "What?"
I didn't have time to verbally answer. Her hand squeezed one more time around my cock and then I blew, geysering two full days worth of semen straight out so that I splattered all over her chest with the pressure of a fire hose.
"Aaah!" Megan shrieked in surprise while I just grunted another shot of semen, which also splashed down on her tits and bra. Her hand, however, instinctively kept pumping my shaft.
The third blast hit just below her bra and against her belly. The fourth a little lower, and the fifth and successive bursts just splattered her garter belt and panties.
And when it was all over, I sank against the pillows limply and groaned while I threatened to pass out. My eyes rolled up into my head and my tongue wagged out while Megan just started giggling. And when she saw the Jackson Pollack painting I'd made across her entire torso, she started laughing. "Mom's going to have a fit when she finds this in the laundry."
And with that, Megan reached for the front-clasp to the bra and pulled it off, baring her naked tits to my view. And no matter how many times I'd seen them, I never tired of them. And my eyes popped open to enjoy the ogling opportunity.
Megan smirked. "I'll have to be more careful how I wield these weapons," she giggled while waving the bra. She then moved over to towards her closet again, folding the soiled bra neatly before dropping it into her hamper. Megan could be a little OCD that way. She even folded her dirty laundry. But that precision could be very sexy. With no sloppiness and very deliberate in her movements, Megan unsnapped her garters and shimmied out of the stockings with her butt pointed back towards me, being very obvious about where she wanted me to look.
By the time she got the stockings off, I'd managed to recover somewhat and sat up to watch her undress. With that first orgasm out of the way, I was now feeling much more relaxed. Offhand, I commented, "Uh, the sales lady told me that you should put your panties on OVER the garter straps. That way you can drop your panties to ... say ... go to the bathroom without removing the garters."
"Ahh..." Megan nodded at that little tidbit of information. "Hey, that means I could take my panties off for us to have sex while still wearing the garters and stockings too, right?"
I blushed and felt a little tingle in my crotch. "Uh, yeah, the thought HAD crossed my mind," I admitted.
"Kinky..." she smirked as she finished by folding and then dropping her cum- stained panties into the hamper as well. "Now, feel like taking a shower with me?"
"Certainly!" I said cheerily. For some reason, despite all our intimate encounters, I'd never taken a shower with Megan. Whether it had made her uncomfortable or she just considered it too intimate, it just never happened. But now Megan was inviting us to break a lot of first-time barriers and she turned to walk naked into the adjacent bathroom, and thankfully we didn't have to go back into the hallway. With my cock already half-hard again and flopping around, I quickly followed her into the bathroom while she fiddled with the water controls.
And just before we stepped into the water, Megan turned and cupped my face in her hands while we came together for another kiss.
"Soon, Ben. Soon you will make me a woman."
The shower was NICE. There's something indescribably sexy about the way a girl's hair gets swept back and plastered to her scalp when wet. I loved the look by the pool. I loved the look even better under a shower spray. I found myself holding my breath while I just watched Megan soaping up her body, at least until she put the soap into my hands and told me to finish lathering her up.
And when it was her turn to do me, she nearly got me off stroking my cock with her soapy hands.
But all that was just an appetizer for the main event. Once we got out of the shower, we couldn't even wait to completely dry off. Still with slightly damp skin, Megan took my hand and led me to her bed. And once we'd arrived, she turned and scooted across the mattress on her butt before getting herself settled and laying flat on her back with her legs spread wide.
I moved to kneel between her legs, smoothly running my hands over her thighs. And as I crept onto the bed I felt her body begin to tense up. Her pretty pussy was still pinched tightly closed, and I glanced up to first look into Megan's eyes.
"You're beautiful, Megan," I said softly.
She managed a weak smile, nerves clearly on her face.
"Are you still scared?" I asked even more softly.
Megan took a few extra seconds to think about that before slowly shaking her head. "Not scared. A little nervous, but not scared."
"Relax. I promise I'll be gentle," I said reassuringly. And then I bent down to begin parting her folds with my tongue.
Oral sex Megan was used to. And as the good feelings began to percolate in her brain, I felt the tension in her thighs subsiding and she naturally spread her legs wider to give me access. As her legs spread, so did her pussy lips. And soon I was able to run my tongue up and down her slit and wrap around her prominent pleasure button.
My girlfriend tasted as sweet as I remembered. And as I tongued and licked at her box, more and more of that rich flavor came down to me as her pussy lubricated in biological anticipation of what was to come. She was wet. Her body was ready.
And so was Megan. "Do it, Ben. Come inside me now. Make love to me."
The last time a virgin girl demanded that I get up there and fuck her, I hadn't been able to resist. Dawn was wet and ready to go, and I was in too much of a hurry to imbed myself in a willing pussy.
But I was growing up. I had a little more self-control now; and that first orgasm all over Megan's chest had taken the edge off. Besides, I had to take responsibility for my actions and I remembered the condom question the last time Megan and I had gotten this close to sex. "I need to get a condom out of my wallet first."
"Forget the condom!" Megan whined.
But I shook my head and mumbled, "We're not taking chances."
"I'm on the pill!" She interrupted.
That got my attention and I popped my head up. "Huh?" I never would have expected Mrs. Kwan to allow Megan to go on birth control. To do so would be like giving her free reign to have sex whenever she wanted. And from what I knew of Megan's mother, she'd never want that. The family was just too conservative. But then again, Megan's mother WAS allowing us to do this with her explicit permission. "How?" I wondered.
"Same way I got them to let me lose my virginity today and in my bedroom. I told them that whether they put me on the pill or not, I WAS going to have sex. And if THEY wanted to make sure I didn't shame the family with a teenage pregnancy, then they'd better put me on the pill to be on the safe side. Condoms break. Boys get horny. But they can trust me to take my pill every day."
I nodded. "Okay. But I'm not done with you yet." And then I dove back down to continue my munching.
Megan just sighed with pleasure and let me build the mood back up. And two minutes later, her hips bucked into my face as she sighed, "Okay, I'm plenty wet, Ben. Come fuck me already."
"Nuh-uh," I mumbled with my lips wrapped around her clit.
"Ben! Please! Don't make me wait!" my girlfriend whimpered when it became clear I wasn't changing positions.
Keira had once told me I could wait for two or three pleas to fuck a girl before I actually had to get up there. Drawing it out and building up her anticipation would always result in an orgasm that was well worth the delay. This time, I took Keira's advice and popped my head up, answering, "Patience. It'll be worth it." Then I went back to vibrating my head side-to-side with a stiff tongue thrashing her clit.
Megan just started flopping her head side-to-side in a slow-motion parallel to what I was doing to her pussy, moaning up a storm while I brought her closer and closer to climax. She pleaded one more time. "Now Ben! Now!"
I was ready. She was almost ready. So I waited just a bit and took her entire clit into my mouth, sucking softly.
That set her off. "Ben! Please! Oh, I'm cumming, Ben! I'm cumming!"
Megan's hips jerked just once. But she jerked with such force that she nearly snapped my neck back, and then her whole body was tense as the powerful climax swept through her. NOW it was time.
So with rough hands and a firm grip, I seized Megan's hips, pinned her down to the bed, and then pushed my cock into her pussy.
It turned out, despite all my promises, that it wasn't very gentle. I'd intended for my girlfriend's deflowering to be smooth and gentle. Keira had suggested breaking Megan's hymen while she was in the middle of an orgasm so that the pleasurable feelings would overwhelm the pain. In that, Keira had been right. Megan barely felt me tearing through her maidenhood.
But she was so damn TIGHT! My intention had been to slip it into her so that she barely noticed. Megan would climax, blink, and then I'd be inside of her. But despite all the foreplay and oral prep work, Megan's pussy was still extremely narrow and I could only push a couple inches on the first lunge.
A couple inches were enough to pierce her hymen and burrow through. But it wasn't enough for me to feel good. I was horny and my adrenaline was pumping. This was it. I had just taken Megan's virginity. I wanted in! So I gripped her a little harder and rammed my hips forward, forcing my way deeper and deeper without restraint or further concern for Megan's feelings. The word "gentle" was no longer part of my vocabulary.
Thankfully, Megan didn't mind. She was still in the middle of her climax and she was hunching her hips at me while I burrowed down. "Fuck me! Fuck me!" she chanted deliriously.
So I fucked her. The moment my pelvis hit her crotch, I was pulling out through the tight constriction. Her pussy was like a grasping hand that didn't want to let me go. And the pressure on my cock was incredible when I reversed course to plunge back in.
I couldn't last. She was just too tight. There was just too much emotion. And after three more pumps, I buried myself in to the hilt and let loose a torrent of cum deep into Megan's vaginal cavity, flooding her with her very first bath of sperm. And as I spunked out my load, my heavy body just collapsed onto her, mashing her beneath me.
"Ohhh..." Megan wailed as her arms came up and gripped my shoulders, holding me while I spasmed with each spurt out of my cock and into her body.
And then there was nothing left but the sound of both of us panting.
"Oh... [gasp] ... my..." Megan breathed heavily into my ear.
It took me a few extra seconds, but I realized I was crushing her and managed to pull myself out and flop onto my back. And then we were both just panting at the ceiling as the inevitable post-coital mental review began. Things had been perfect, except for the end where I just lost control.
"Sorry," I wheezed. "I'm usually much better than that. But you were sooo tight!"
Megan sighed. "Is that a good thing?"
"Hell, yeah!" I chuckled.
Megan turned her head to me and beamed. "I'm glad. Was it good for you?"
I felt the pleasure bubbles firing off in my head. I couldn't remember cumming that hard or that fast since my first times with Keira. "Hell yeah..."
Then I smiled at Megan. "You?"
"It was amazing." She smiled and idly began to rub her hands over her crotch. She felt the wetness and brought up her fingers which were coated with a creamy whiteness and a pinkish tinge. "Wow ... I'm really not a virgin anymore. I'm a woman now."
She sighed happily and then reached a hand out to me to squeeze me. "Thank you, Ben. I love you."
I knew what she wanted to hear. Especially in a moment like this. "Love you, too."
Megan buzzed happily and squealed excitedly.. "How soon until you can go again?"
7 Chapter 7: Third Wheel
SEPTEMBER 2000, SUMMER BREAK
Once again dressed, I gave Megan a last kiss before opening the door. Perhaps I should have remembered what had happened at Elaine's end-of-school party. Perhaps I should have realized that teenagers have very poor impulse control, and that sheer curiosity would lead our friends to investigate as closely as possible.
But I didn't.
And when I opened the door, it was to see Cassidy, Abigail, Allison, Kenny, and Sung standing in the hallway gawking at us. At least the entire PARTY didn't have their ears pressed to the door when I opened it.
"Ha, ha. Real funny guys." I rolled my eyes and sighed.
"How was it?" Cassidy asked, her eyes bouncing back and forth between me and Megan.
"Spectacular!" Megan cheered and turned to hug me.
I hugged back and swiveled my glance to our friends, finding that Cassidy was looking at me in a clearly evaluative manner. Something in her expression reminded me of the looks Dayna Evans used to give me right before she fucked my brains out.
Megan pecked my cheek and then set off down the hall with Cassidy, whispering animatedly. I already knew that Megan was giving her best friend a blow-by-blow recap of exactly what we'd been doing. The Sanders twins followed after.
I sighed in mild annoyance. "If you're gonna spill everything, next time just invite her in!" I called after Megan.
Megan just turned and giggled, which made the other three girls giggle. And off they went.
"Dude!" "Dude!" Kenny and Sung were quickly in front of me. "How was she?"
I shrugged and pushed my way past them. "Man, I'm not saying a word."
We made it back down to the living room where I looked around and noticed two of our friends were missing. "Where's Daniel and Elaine?" I wondered aloud.
Kenny grinned. "They're in the guest room." He then proceeded to mime fucking motions with his hands.
As if on cue, we all heard Elaine's moan waft down the hallway. I shook my head. "Eh, they'll be back in three minutes."
SEPTEMBER 2000, JUNIOR YEAR
"Hey there, boyfriend!" Megan called as she sidled up to me and wrapped her arm around my waist. I grinned as I let my arm slide down her back and I slipped my hand into the back pocket of her jeans, cupping my girlfriend's tight ass. We walked down the hallway arm in arm.
Several freshman and sophomore guys standing next to their lockers looked at me with envy. Yeah, I was an upperclassman now. And I had a cute girlfriend. Go on ... be jealous...
"Heyyy, Ben," came a sultry, sweet voice from my left. Adrienne Dennis was walking the other way, holding her books over her prodigious chest but low enough that they didn't block one's view of her cleavage.
"Hey, Adrienne," I replied off-hand. Yeah, I had hot chicks saying 'hello' to me now. Life was good. I kept walking forward, squeezing Megan's butt tightly to remind my girlfriend that I KNEW I was still with her.
"You're REALLY enjoying this, aren't you?" Cassidy remarked as she moved alongside us, her ubiquitous headphones wrapped around her neck. I wasn't sure which one of us she was asking, but both Megan and I nodded.
For years we'd been just anonymous, underdeveloped kids lost in the sea of bodies on campus. But now I'd gotten my growth spurt, Megan's boobs had grown in, and we were upperclassmen to be admired. Also, my big sister had graduated and she was off at UC Berkeley with Dayna now, so I no longer had to put up with repeated comments of, 'Aren't you Brandi's little brother?'
Of course, that's not to say our first day of school was all roses and happiness. First, there was actual SCHOOL. After three months of goofing off and enjoying ourselves with only minor, no-pressure studying for SATs and some subject material, we actually had homework and tests.
Second, part of Megan's anal-retentive nature had her straightening my collar and picking lint off my shirt like a mothering hen. Apparently, being my public girlfriend gave her the right to publicly groom me, which caused some minor embarrassment.
And third, there was Drew Walker.
One moment between periods, I was standing with Megan by her locker and chatting with Cassidy. The next moment, I'd been hip-checked into the lockers so that I slammed against them with a loud [clang]. And then standing in my place was the Varsity Team's 6'1" starting point guard. "Hey, Cass ... You're looking hot this year," Drew drawled with a grin just oozing slimy charm.
Cassidy quickly tensed up and turned away from him. The pretty redhead was a big music fan, perpetually walking around school with headphones around her neck which ran to a CD player she kept in her backpack. Whenever she wanted to shut out the world ... or a rude, annoying jerk ... she pulled the headphones up over her ears and thumbed the volume on her CD player in an obvious attempt to just ignore whatever she was avoiding.
Drew took Cassidy's cold shoulder in stride. "Hey, Megan!" He turned and slid his arm around my girlfriend's waist, his hand bending down to cup the same buttcheek I'd been holding earlier. "You've grown up!"
"Get away from me, jerk!" Megan batted at his arm and backed away.
"Let her go, Drew," Cassidy growled in an icy voice, but with a scared plea in her tone as well. She'd pulled the cup of one headphone off her ear and glared at the taller boy.
"What? I didn't mean nothin'," Drew held his hands up in self-defense and kept on grinning as if it was only an accident that he'd just copped a feel of my girlfriend's ass.
"Motherfucker!" I roared the instant I regained my balance and I pushed out with both arms in a rage of adrenaline, bodily shoving Drew back three feet.
"Hey, you!" A baritone voice rang out and we all turned to see Mr. Kuznetsov pointing a thick finger at me. "Yes, YOU, young man. We're going to the Principal's office!"
"What?" I burst in outrage. "HE started it!"
"You shoved him, unprovoked," came back the firm response. "And you, Drew. Move along."
"Yes, Coach K," Drew grinned at me while the Varsity Basketball Team's coach glowered at him. And then Drew stalked away. "See ya later, Cassidy. It'll be just like old times."
The slender redhead shivered and hugged herself, biting her lower lip. Megan went to her best friend, and then a meaty paw landed on my shoulder. "Let's go, kid," Mr. Kuznetsov ordered and I sighed in defeat, surrendering to adult authority.
Megan first looked like she was going to say something, but I just looked her off and let Coach K lead me away.
Fortunately for me, the principal was less of an asshole than Coach K. She listened to the coach's version of events, which went, "Drew Walker was in the hallway talking to his girlfriend-"
"EX," I interrupted. "Ex-girlfriend."
Mr. Kuznetsov shrugged as if this was immaterial. "When this young hoodlum, without provocation, pushed him in the chest."
"That's it?" Principal Hsueh replied.
"I believed this school to have a zero-tolerance policy towards fighting," Coach K insisted.
The principal sighed and then glared at me. "Ben, right?"
"Yes, ma'am."
"Did you shove Drew Walker?" She asked simply.
"Yes, ma'am," I nodded in shame.
"Why did you shove Drew Walker?"
My face nearly went purple as I recalled the incident. "He shoved me into the lockers first! And he grabbed my girlfriend's a- ... uh, her butt, ma'am."
She took on a firm expression and said, "While I understand that might be upsetting, there are other ways of dealing with the situation than shoving someone back, Ben."
Chagrined, I ground my teeth and closed my eyes, nodding slowly. "Yes, ma'am."
She looked to Mr. Kusnetsov. "Was Drew injured?"
"Uh, no," the coach replied with confusion.
"Then there's no harm. You may both go."
Coach K looked like he wanted to say something, but he bit his tongue and just nodded.
We turned to leave and then Principal Hsueh's voice stopped me. "Now Ben, remember that there are other ways of dealing with these situations. I don't want to see you in this office again, understand?"
"Yes, ma'am."
"Okay, Ben. See Bernice for a hall pass."
"Did you get in trouble?" Cassidy looked to me once I came up to them at lunch.
"No, not really," I replied as Megan quickly enfolded me in a hug.
Cassidy sighed and shook her head. "And that JERK gets off scot free. He's such an asshole."
Megan's eyebrows went up. "Hey, YOU dated him."
"Don't remind me," the redhead moaned and dropped her chin to her palm.
"What did you ever see in him, anyways?" I wondered aloud with a tinge of anger in my voice.
"I said, don't remind me," Cassidy spat in a voice loud enough that three of our other friends turned to look. And then in her usual way, she pulled her headphones off her neck and up over her ears and thumbed her CD player. I quickly backed away and held up both hands. Megan pinched my leg reproachfully.
I hadn't needed to ask that, but I'd done it anyways. Last year, when Cassidy and I had dated for three weeks, she'd broken up with me to pursue Drew Walker, rising basketball star and on the Varsity team despite being only a Sophomore. They'd known each other since Junior High but he'd never paid attention to her until her zits went away and she grew a C-cup. And once he started paying attention to her at the beginning of the school year, she'd promptly dumped me for the taller, more handsome, more popular guy. While I didn't carry a grudge, I was still irked at Cassidy for that.
Rumor had it that Drew popped Cassidy's cherry after only two dates. Then he dumped her just before Christmas to go after a cheerleader. Then the next spring while Cassidy still pined away for him, Drew ended up single and he took her back for about a month before dumping her again, irrevocably breaking her heart.
It had hurt when Cassidy dumped me to go after Drew. But Drew certainly had hurt Cassidy more; and besides, the situation had led me to Megan, which was turning out rather well for me. So taking a deep breath, I tapped Cassidy's shoulder until she removed the headphones, and then I apologized. "I'm sorry, Cassidy."
She sighed. "It's okay, Ben."
Abruptly, Kenny sat down next to me, his tray hitting the table with a thud. "Hey, heard you and Drew Walker got into this big brawl this morning and trashed half the courtyard! Huh ... you don't look like he gave you a black eye..."
It was after school and I was walking hand in hand to the parking lot with Megan when I heard a yell behind me. "BENNN!!!"
I turned around and blanched, smacking my own forehead. "Oh, right."
"You FORGOT me!" Brooke screeched as she ran up to us, huffing and holding the straps to her backpack. My 14-year-old sister was a freshman now, and she now rode to and from High School with me.
I winced. "Sorry. It's been a weird day."
"That's no excuse for forgetting your little sister!"
"I'm sorry! What else do you want from me?"
"Nothing!" Brooke folded her arms over her chest and stomped the last three feet to my car, waiting for me to unlock it. The old Corolla didn't have a remote or anything.
I sighed and paused to kiss Megan before we parted. "I'll see you tomorrow."
"Yeah. I HATE going back to school," my girlfriend said forlornly. This day would be the first day we DIDN'T have sex since she lost her virginity last week. "I'm going to miss you this afternoon."
"We'll figure it out," I assured her.
"I'll be thinking of you tonight," she hummed. "I love you."
I put on my smile. "Love ya, too."
Brooke groaned, "Oh, puh-lease..."
It was Friday evening when I glanced at the clock and realized how late it had gotten. "Oops, sorry guys. I gotta get ready!"
"What? The game's not over yet!" Brooke whined.
"Ben!" Eden protested.
"You can't leave in the middle of the game!" Emma finished up.
But I was already on my feet. I hadn't had sex in almost a week and there was NO WAY I was going to be late for my date with Megan. "Just divide up my money. Or turn it in to the bank. Whatever. I gotta go!"
I hustled past the kitchen while hearing my younger sisters bitching behind me. My mom called in passing, "That wasn't very nice, Benjamin!"
I didn't care. I needed to get laid. The summer had spoiled me. From the constant sex with Keira and Megan to start things off to the incredible four weeks with Dawn and Dayna, and back to frequent orgasms with Keira and Megan upon return, I never went more than a couple days without getting off at least once...
... until this week.
Keira was focusing on her new boyfriend, Stuart, and other than a passing greeting, I hadn't seen her in weeks. And with school back in session, Megan's parents wanted her focusing on her schoolwork in this important Junior Year, which meant no visiting with the boyfriend on school nights. And after seven days I was DYING to get off with something other than my right hand.
Fortunately, Megan seemed of like mind when I picked her up for our date. We were hungry ... just not for burgers or pizza or the like. We took one look at each other and I already knew ... we were heading straight for the beach. Fifteen minutes later, I pulled into an open parking spot well away from the few other cars still there after sundown, and then we crawled into the backseat.
Megan had told me the beach idea back in August. I think she got it from Cassidy, but the point was that unless the beach had fire pits (which this one didn't), there would be very few people there after dark. The parking lot itself wasn't lit, and in this section of Orange County crime was a non-issue. It was the perfect place to go "parking", and as I scanned the lot, I pretty much saw only other high schoolers in the vicinity.
Now Megan and I had often kissed and groped each other in the backseat of my car. She'd even given me several blowjobs, but neither of us had ever had actual sex in a car before. At first, we could NOT figure out the mechanics. We kept our clothes on just in case someone walked by, Megan just opening my fly and lifting her skirt to try and get herself impaled on my shaft while she straddled me in the back seat. But with the low ceiling, even once I got my dick into her pussy, we found we had a very limited range of motion that wasn't very satisfying to either of us. Once the good feelings started going, Megan wanted to ride me much harder and wound up banging her head on the roof, which was a bit of a mood- killer.
We tried having Megan lie across the backseat while I tried to get between her legs. But even with the front passenger seat moved as far forward as it could go, we just didn't have to the room to get comfortable, and I actually started to go soft in frustration. Why hadn't my parents gotten me a beater Chevy with a big back seat? And her Civic wouldn't be any bigger.
"Dammit, what I wouldn't give for a bed!" I moaned. Megan's parents had let her lose her virginity at home, in a safe and comfortable environment. But that didn't mean they wanted to promote us having sex nor would they grant us convenient opportunities to risk their youngest daughter getting knocked up.
At that point, Megan just sat me down and bent over to give me a blowjob. I was clearly too horny and frustrated to think straight, and having my cute girlfriend bobbing her head up and down my prick did wonders for drawing all my focus towards a single goal.
She knelt beside me on the seat while I wriggled my fingers in her panties. And after only a few minutes, Megan brought me to a quick climax that brought more relief than pleasure after my long drought. She swallowed everything down and then continued licking and sucking to rapidly revive me for another go, now that I'd gotten the first cum out of the way.
That first orgasm also cleared up the cloud in my head. Suddenly, the physics worked themselves out in my head and after giving Megan some directions, I zipped myself up and Megan smoothed down her skirt while we slipped out of the car and into the front passenger seat.
This time, I settled into the seat and reclined it all the way back so that I was almost in a horizontal position. And when Megan climbed on, she was able to hump herself up and down at an angle so that she didn't bang her head into anything; and she also could grip the seat back to use as leverage for her impatient thrusting.
"Oh yeah ... oh yeah..." Megan grunted into my ear as she pumped her body up and down my shaft. With the chair locked and the cushioning minimal, I didn't have much to fuck her back with. Megan ended up doing almost all the work, but she did it enthusiastically. And after a few minutes of rabbit-humping, she was almost there.
"Oh yeah! I'm cumming, Ben! I'm cumming!" My girlfriend crooned.
I was almost there myself. But just before I could get my own rocks off, Megan's body went rigid and she went still on top of me as she groaned out her climax and dumped a load of honey into my lap.
I couldn't cum yet. I needed just a bit more. So while my girlfriend shuddered and crushed my legs beneath her, I just gripped her hips and physically yanked her body up and down a couple of times, masturbating myself with Megan's pussy until I felt that happy tingle and finally let loose with a volley of cum up and into her vaginal cavity.
Megan's bangs were sweat-plastered to her forehead when she finally was able to blink her eyes open again. Still panting for air, she hungrily kissed me and we both moaned, our voices echoing in the small confines of my beater Corolla. And then we broke to gasp for more oxygen. The windows were so fogged up that no one would be able to see in even if they were standing just outside. And I reached over and rolled down the nearest window, taking a deep breath gleefully as the cold blast of fresh air streamed in amongst the stifling heat of the car.
Megan kissed me again and then glanced into my eyes. "That was interesting, but we HAVE to find a way to do this somewhere more comfortable."
"The stoners? Nah, don't worry about them. They look weird but they're not territorial, as long as you can stand the smell," I smirked at Brooke and her two freshman buddies. They were holding their lunches and still trying to figure out the best places to sit around the main quad. Almost all the upperclassman already had their set lunch areas, but the younger kids were still sorting out their cliques and social zones.
"And stay away from the football team. They'll happily let you girls sit near them, but you're going to be getting hit on all day."
"And that's a bad thing?" Erin Roberts, one of Brooke's little acolytes giggled cutely.
"It's no joke," Elaine shook her head. "Last year, at least five freshman girls got fucked by football jocks and then dumped in the first two weeks. They just want your cherries and then they'll smear your reputation for the rest of your high school life."
All three freshman girls winced at that thought.
"Can't we just sit with you?" Brooke asked hopefully.
"No!" I jerked back. "No, I'm not hanging out with my little sister. I'll give you all the advice you want ... but..." I shook my head. "Ugh, I'm not going to commit social suicide."
"FINE," Brooke pouted. "We'll sit over there. Rebecca Tyler and her friends are over that way anyways."
Kenny piped up. "Hey, have her put in a good word for me with Rachel."
Brooke just rolled her eyes and the trio hopped away. Good riddance, I thought. I knew it was my duty to steer my sister clear of trouble, but I didn't want to associate with her any more than I had to.
Kenny sighed while staring after the girls. "Man, the freshman girls this year are HOT. I mean seriously, check out those tight asses!"
"Dude!" I slapped Kenny's shoulder. "That's my little sister!"
Daniel shrugged while staring at his sandwich. "Your sister's hot, man."
Elaine bopped her boyfriend upside the head.
I just growled and stared after the departing 14-year-olds. They'd all been wearing little bits of makeup, with stylish hair and brand new clothes that certainly weren't meant for children anymore. My own gaze dropped down to where Brooke's skintight jeans hugged her lower anatomy. I sighed and turned away before I had to admit: the guys were right.
OCTOBER 2000, JUNIOR YEAR
I hate Mondays.
Not only is the weekend over and you have to go back to school, but it also meant I was guaranteed to be five days away from doing anything remotely sexual with Megan. At least on the occasional Saturday or Sunday afternoon we could get away for a nice makeout session, some heavy petting, or even a blowjob.
But Mondays? Not a chance. Mondays just meant I had to wait until Friday to get any action that didn't involve a magazine or my own rosy palm. And even then, the sex wasn't that great. In three weeks, we'd gotten no closer to finding a comfortable spot, stuck with the cramped quarters of a tiny Japanese sedan as our only option. We were going to have to get creative.
Megan's parents were the type to stay at home and watch TV, so her house was pretty much off-limits, including both Friday night dates and any weekend encounters. My house was always full with siblings and parents as well.
Even during the weekday afternoons, Megan's parents had imposed a rule banning us from using their place for sex, even though we probably had at least an hour or two before they came home. Megan's mom came home early on random days because of her flexible job, often two or three times a week, so Megan and I didn't want to risk getting caught and thus being forcibly separated.
So for three weeks, Megan and I had been sexually frustrated. For three weeks, our only sex was uncomfortable sex in the car. One of those weeks we didn't even do much since Megan was on her period. We were at the point where we were tempted to go to Megan's house and gamble that her mom didn't come home or even shell out the money for a motel.
But all that was about to change.
"Hey, Ben!"
"Heyyy, Megan," I grinned at my girlfriend as she moved into my arms for a sweet kiss. The school day was over and I was waiting for both my girlfriend and my little sister at our usual rendezvous point in front of the student parking lot.
Two minutes later, Cassidy cleared her throat with an obvious, "Ahem."
I pulled away from Megan's lips and blushed, not realizing how long I'd been making out with my girlfriend in full public. "I know, I know. 'Get a room', right?"
"Actually," Megan beamed at me with her arms still around my neck. "That's what I wanted to talk to you about."
I arched an eyebrow and she turned to look at Cassidy, who just shrugged and hoisted her own backpack on her shoulder. Then Megan returned her gaze to me with a predatory smile. "We are joining a study group."
Megan grinned with her eyes glittering as if she'd just won the lottery.
Me? I didn't understand. So I grunted, "Huh?"
Megan chuckled, "After you drop off your sister at home, tell your parents you're joining a study group that meets every Monday. Then drive over to Cassidy's house."
I glanced over at the quiet redhead. Cassidy shrugged and said, "My parents never come home before six."
My eyes darted back and forth between my girlfriend and her best friend, the picture slowly coming into focus for me. "You mean?"
Cassidy nodded. "You guys can use the guest room, as long as you promise to tidy up after yourselves. I don't want any trashed furniture or stained sheets or anything."
I shook my head in the negative and Megan answered excitedly. "We'll do the laundry if we need to."
And then it hit me: I was going to get laid! In a bed! I was going to get laid! Now my face lit up like I'd just won the lottery. Excitedly, I asked, "Every Monday?"
"Yeah. But just Mondays," Megan cautioned. "I really DO need to keep my grades up."
I nodded, willing to agree to anything. "When do we start?"
Megan beamed. "Today!"
I love Mondays.
"Fuck me, Ben! Fuck me!"
I love the sight of the school buildings as I turn into the parking lot. I love the drab complaints of my little sister as she whines about having to go back to school. Too bad she doesn't know how wonderful Mondays can be.
"Oh yeah ... oh yeah..."
See, on a typical Monday, all my sister has to look forward to is more homework and less playtime. But me? I look forward to seeing Megan again ... knowing exactly what we'll be doing once classes are over. Seeing the school after a weekend reminds me that the day is Monday, a happy day.
"So good! I'm cumming, Ben! I'm cumming!" Megan wrapped her legs more tightly around my waist, thrusting her crotch up at me and trying to sink my dick even deeper into her tight snatch.
A second later, I slammed Megan's hips back down onto the mattress in Cassidy O'Leary's guest bedroom, my own pelvis driving her body to create an indentation in the surface while I ejected wave after wave of spunk into my girlfriend's body. She clutched at my shoulders and moaned happily as she felt me filling her up with creamy jism. And then as her orgasm passed, she grabbed my head and pulled me to her in a passionate kiss.
When I pulled out, Megan rolled her hips back to trap the small lake of mingled cum bubbling out of her lewdly stretched pussy. What did dribble down was caught by the towel we'd carefully placed there. Cassidy would throw it into her hamper since she did her own laundry.
I also handed Megan a few tissues so she could blot herself up and we'd throw the tissues directly into the big trash can out in the garage. Then we dressed and made sure we got the freshly-fucked expressions off our faces.
Cassidy sighed as she saw us emerge from the guest room, pulling her headphones down to her neck. "Do you guys have to be so loud? I can hear you even over the music. Someone out here IS trying to study, you know?"
I was feeling giddy after such a wonderful sex session, and it was all because of Cassidy's generosity. Without thinking, I went straight over to her and gave her a big hug. "Thanks, Cassidy. You're the best."
"Yeah, yeah, get off me Ben," she patted my back twice and then pushed me off, turning her gaze away from me. "You reek of sex."
"Jealous?" Megan asked sweetly.
"Yes, and you know I am," Cassidy growled at her best friend. "Drew was an asshole but at least it was nice to feel wanted for a while."
"Hey, there are guys that want you," I argued.
"Want what? I'm just a plain Jane," Cassidy moaned. "Pale skin and freckles and I burn like a tomato after ten minutes in the sun."
"With gorgeous red hair," Megan interjected. "And a tall, slender figure I would KILL for, with perky tits much bigger than mine."
"Doesn't matter. I'm stuck with this face and I don't like my nose."
"Don't say that," I sighed. "I like your freckles. Your nose is fine and you're very pretty, Cassidy. Why do you think I wanted to out with you so badly last year? And Tommy Jenkins has been following you all over school for two weeks straight."
"Tommy Jenkins is a dweeb," Cassidy rolled her eyes.
Megan wrapped up her friend in a hug. "We'll find you a guy, Cassidy. Someone who's not a dweeb, and definitely not an asshole like Drew Walker. You'll see, by the time the semester is over, you'll have a handsome boyfriend who will sweep you away on a cloud of romance."
Cassidy shook her head. "I don't care about romance. Boyfriends take up all your free time and they're too dumb to think about anyone but themselves. Boyfriends are jerks ... uh, present company excluded." She rolled her eyes at her best friend and then flicked her gaze over to me, the green irises flaring for just a moment as a flush of pink came over her pale skin. "I just want-"
She cut herself off and Megan leaned in, asking, "Want what?"
Cassidy schooled her face back to her books in front of her. "Nothing. C'mon, let's actually study for a bit. I need your help with this Pre-Calc homework."
Megan saw something in her friend's eyes. "Cass ... want what?"
Cassidy's eyes flickered to me for a second. "Nothing. Drop it, Megan. I'll tell you later."
Megan giggled and I just shrugged. It was no big deal. Girl talk.
The following Monday, I ran into both Megan and Cassidy after the last bell rang. I had sex on my mind and put a little extra passion into my kiss with my girlfriend while Cassidy blushed and tried to look away.
When I pulled away from Megan, her chest was flushed above her halter-top and her breathing was a little shallow and rapid. But then I noticed that Cassidy was similarly flushed and breathing hard. I controlled my little smile. Last week, Megan had quietly informed me that Cassidy would often masturbate while listening to us having sex, and I knew that right now, all three of us had sex on our minds.
Unfortunately, that happy little mood was soon dashed as we headed out the doors. Through sheer bad luck, Drew Walker and some of his basketball buddies were hanging out at the end of this particular hallway.
He saw Cassidy and immediately a predatory grin spread across his face. His eyes obviously roved up and down her body, no doubt recalling what she looked like naked.
Cassidy trembled in that little way she did whenever Drew was around, hugging her books a little tighter over her chest and looking down. Nervously, she made to lift her headphones and shut him away, but instead she just hurried along even faster. Without a word, Megan and I picked up our pace a little to speed past them.
"Now THERE'S a tight pussy," Drew chuckled as we approached, continuing whatever conversation he was having with his friends. He shook his head with a small frown, "She couldn't suck dick to save her life. But MAN was that a tight pussy."
I felt the hair on the back of my neck stand up as I heard what Drew was saying. Years of being the "nice guy" with the girls had drilled one thing into my head, that girls HATED guys blabbing about the sexual things they'd done. And given that Drew was talking about a good friend of mine, and had likely told his friends EVERYTHING he'd done with Cassidy along with a few embellishments, I felt a red anger descend over my eyes.
Abruptly I stopped walking, letting the girls get ahead of me, and I turned to glare at Drew from two feet away. "You take that back," I growled.
"Take what back?" Drew looked at me as if I'd grown a third head. "She DOES have a tight pussy. It felt soooo nice wrapped around my dick."
My chin came up as my eyes narrowed. "You don't talk about my friends that way."
"Or what?" Drew stood up straight and was soon backed up by his three basketball buddies. Reinforced by four-to-one odds, Drew leaned in towards me and set his jaw, ready to rumble.
I stood my ground, the first hint of fear cracking my show of bravery as I took in the situation. Actually, it was the girls who saved me. Cassidy quickly grabbed my elbow and pulled me back. "He's not worth it," she said quietly and then nodded down the hall. Of all the teachers observing us, it just HAD to be Coach K. Drew and the boys could probably beat me to a pulp and get away with it.
I gritted my teeth and then backed up, letting Megan take my other arm and lead me away.
Cassidy sighed. "It's no use, Ben. But thanks for trying."
That afternoon, Megan decided to reward her boyfriend for trying to stick up for her best friend. I decided that as well as Megan fucked me that day, it would have still been worth it even if Drew and the boys had beaten me to a pulp.
Megan then informed me that we really needed to find Cassidy a good boyfriend.
That night, Brooke decided to volunteer the day's events at the dinner table, right in front of our parents. "So Ben? I heard you got into another fight with Drew Walker after school today?"
"What? Benjamin?" My mom was quick to pounce.
"Another?" My dad picked up on the operative word.
"No, no! There was no fight!" I protested, glaring at my little sister.
"S'not what I heard," Brooke shrugged and looked at her plate.
"Benjamin? What's going on? Do we need to keep tabs on you after school now?"
"What? No!" I looked at my parents with absolute shock. I was sixteen. My parents didn't give a rat's ass what I did as long as I was home by dinner time. I NEEDED that freedom. "No fight. There never was a fight."
Brooke raised her eyebrows. "Heard you had to go to the principal's office the first day of school."
"Benjamin?"
"Mom! Relax. Don't you think if I'd been fighting that the school would have contacted you? Brooke's blowing this WAY out of proportion." I glared heatedly at my little sister, promising a lifetime of hell and damnation in my eyes if she continued.
The twins just stared at the rest of us, their eyes ping-ponging back and forth.
Brooke sighed and looked innocent. "Whatever. I just hear stuff, that's all."
Then when my parents finally calmed down and weren't looking, I SWEAR I saw a smugly satisfied smile cross my little sister's evil face.
Later that night, I went to Brooke's room and closed the door most of the way, so no one could casually look in but it wouldn't seem like we were hiding anything, either. My little sister glanced up from her book and arched her eyebrow at the murderous look on my face.
"What the HELL are you doing? Are you TRYING to make my life miserable?"
"Just needed you to know that I could." She folded her arms over her chest and looked at me smugly.
"What?"
"I need a favor, Ben."
"You could've just ASKED me!" My face screwed up in confusion. I'd always been a good big brother to her. "When did you turn all manipulative?"
She shrugged. "I dunno. Seemed effective."
I rolled my eyes. Teenaged girls... "What do you want?"
Brooke sat up straight and looked at me seriously. "I want you to set me up with Kenny Doyle."
"WHAT?" I shouted in shock, forgetting where I was. I quickly hushed myself and exclaimed again, "What? No way!"
Her eyebrows went up as if to say 'I told you so.' She smirked and said, "Figured you wouldn't go for it. Hence the manipulation."
"Kenny? He's my best friend! Why?"
She shrugged. "He's cute. He's a Junior. And Erin kinda likes him too so I need an advantage to get to him first."
"No. Absolutely not." I shook my head vigorously. "Kenny's my friend and he's a horn dog! He's just gonna try and get into your panties!"
"So?"
"SO? You're only fourteen, Brooke. You're WAY too young for that kind of stuff."
"I'm not going to DO anything. I'm a big girl, Ben. I can take care of myself. It's not like I want to have SEX with him or anything. I just want to have a cute, older boyfriend. And he's YOUR friend. He should be pretty trustworthy."
"No. Not Kenny. Out of the question. Erin can have him."
Brooke narrowed her eyes at me. "I'll tell mom and dad that you go over to Cassidy O'Leary's house every Monday to have sex."
My eyes went wide. When did the devil take away my sweet little sister and replace her with this conniving bitch? "How did you... ? You wouldn't..."
"Try me."
I winced but set my jaw and then sat beside Brooke on her bed. I took a deep breath and then put my hand on my sister's knee, looking down to collect myself. Then after another deep breath, I looked Brooke in the eye and said, "No. Brooke, you're my little sister and I love you. You can tell mom and dad whatever you want. I hope you won't, but you're too important to me. I KNOW Kenny. He's a good friend, my best friend. But he's got fifty times as many hormones as he needs right now and if you give him an inch, he'll push you too far. I can't let that happen to you."
Brooke threatened, "I will tell on you."
I sighed and stood up. "I really hope you won't. Look Brooke, I'm your brother. You can ask me any favor you want at any time, without all this ... whatever. You don't have to be a bitch about it. I honestly want to help you. But not this. I'm really just trying to look out for you. Date a guy your own age. Or maybe Sung Joon or James Kaito. They're good guys. But not Kenny. I don't trust him with you and I'll do everything I can to make sure he won't go out with you."
Brooke glared and pouted ... but in the end, she didn't tell on me.
A week later, on their first date, Kenny stuck his fingers into Erin Roberts' pussy without her permission. She slapped him silly and then bitched to her friends about it, including Brooke.
Daniel Chen and I ganged up on Kenny and scolded him to keep his hands in his pockets.
NOVEMBER 2000, JUNIOR YEAR
One side effect of the weekly Monday study group was that Megan, Cassidy, and I became tighter friends than ever. It wasn't that our trio separated ourselves from our friends or anything. We simply got closer and closer the way any boyfriend gets more comfortable around his girlfriend's best friend. But even beyond that, the intimate knowledge Cassidy had of mine and Megan's sex life forced us to trust her that much more, which bonded the three of us together in a way I'd never have expected.
The newer, closer relationships were noted by our friends. Elaine Fukuhara was the first to comment about how the three of us were "thick as thieves" and seemingly went everywhere together. The rumor mill also tried to get going, but the concept of a threesome centered around ME was just too far-fetched to gain any traction, especially since there wasn't any truth to it.
But while there were no actual threesomes, we all WERE quite candid and honest with each other. I mean, the girls had always shared intimate details with each other. But they'd never included me in such conversation before.
The breaking of taboo subjects first started one Monday when a post-coital discussion with Megan carried over into a three-way discussion with Cassidy once we emerged from the bedroom. Megan had been riding me while I sat up and nibbled on her nipples. And at her moment of climax, I'd popped a finger into her ass, which caused her to go into wild gyrations and gave her a particularly good orgasm.
That led into a discussion about doing kinky things and Megan wondering if I'd ever had anal sex, to which I admitted that I had. And then Megan wouldn't stop badgering me as she tried to figure out who it was. Not willing to give anything away, I didn't even answer "no" to any of the girls she brought up, fending her off by repeating "no comment" ad nauseum, to my girlfriend's utter frustration.
Megan was still complaining when we walked into the dining room where Cassidy was trying to do her homework.
"What's going on?"
Megan rolled her eyes. "Ben won't tell me who he's had anal sex with."
"What? Anal? Eww," Cassidy screwed up her face, her homework immediately forgotten. "That's disgusting."
"Don't knock it unless you've tried it," Megan drawled.
"What? You tried it?" Cassidy went even paler than usual.
"Well ... no ... not yet..." Megan shrugged. That got my attention as I hadn't been sure whether or not my girlfriend was seriously considering it. "I mean, it feels really good when Ben sticks his finger up my ass, but I'm not sure about having sex there. His dick is REALLY big!"
I blushed furiously out of reflex as Megan spilled our sexual details. Intellectually, I KNEW Megan shared all these details with Cassidy, but it still took some getting used to.
"In your ass? Just ... eww..." Cassidy winced.
"What? Drew never did anything like that to you?" Megan asked.
"No!" Cassidy protested. We didn't have to bother asking about anyone else. We knew Drew had been the only boy she'd ever had sex with. She'd gone on a few other dates, but Drew had been the only boy to get past second base. "I didn't even like it when he stuck his fingers in my pussy!"
"What? You're missing out girl. When Ben's going down on me, and he puts two fingers inside me and then curls them up and starts rubbing the roof of my pussy ... oh, good lord ... I go straight into orbit!" Megan sighed happily.
"Megan..." Cassidy said with a warning tone.
"Oh, there's nothing like being eaten out, Cass. It's so overwhelming that your brain just stops working and you'll promise absolutely ANYTHING to keep those feelings going."
Cassidy squirmed. "Stop that, Megan. You KNOW I've never been eaten out."
"That's just because Drew is a selfish bastard and you haven't let us set you up with anyone else," Megan pointed out. "Ben says Derek Rigby has been asking him a lot of questions about you. I'll bet he'd be happy to eat you out."
"Derek has been asking about you," I confirmed.
Cassidy sighed. "He's cute and all. But I'm just way too busy for a boyfriend. I'm serious." She crossed her right arm over her chest and started rubbing her own left shoulder.
Megan and I looked at each other. Cassidy constantly used the "too busy" excuse, even though we both knew that wasn't the issue. Megan decided that it was time for her to really push her best friend. "Come on, Cass. You could make the time if you really wanted."
"But I don't WANT to. What's the big deal, anyways? I HAD a boyfriend and it wasn't exactly the greatest experience. He took up ALL my free time, he demanded I follow him everywhere. And he got jealous of me talking to my guy friends. Even guys like you, Ben, or Kenny or Sung or whoever."
"Not all guys are like Drew," Megan reasoned. "Look at Ben."
"Doesn't matter. All guys want sex, including Ben." Cassidy shook her head bitterly. "That's all they ever think about and all they ever want to talk about. Sex, sex, sex. 'Please, Cassidy? Don't you love me, Cassidy? Don't you want to make me happy, Cassidy?' And it wasn't even all that pleasant. Drew just stuck it in and heaved back and forth a bit until he filled the condom. I spent all that time worrying about getting pregnant and I only came like twice, ever. The GUY has all the fun. I have better orgasms masturbating than I ever did from sex."
Cassidy panted for breath after her mini-tirade, her skin flushed and her eyes hard.
Megan covered her friend's hand. "Not all guys are like Drew," she repeated. "Look at Ben."
Cassidy pinched her eyes shut. "I can't look at him. He's YOUR boyfriend."
"There are other guys out there," Megan encouraged. "We've already established that Drew is an asshole; and a selfish lover. We'll find you a guy who knows what he's doing. A guy who'll pleasure you and make sure you cum before he gets off."
"And what? You can tell just by looking at them if they're a good lover?"
"Well ... no... ," Megan admitted. "But you can tell if they're a considerate person. Drew's an asshole and he fucks like an asshole. Daniel Chen is loyal and attentive and he's got Elaine raving about him. There are nice guys out there, Cassidy."
Our redhead friend cringed and squeezed Megan's hand. She took a deep breath and sighed while hanging her head down. "I'm scared, Megan. I'm afraid of getting hurt again. I thought I was in love and I thoughtDrew was a good guy. I let him do whatever he wanted with me and look where it got me. I'm just too scared, Megan."
On Friday, Megan and I went out on our weekly date. We actually spent the first half of our conversation talking about Cassidy. Megan was worried about her best friend who hadn't been on a date all year, and I told her I wished there was something we could do for her.
Eventually, the conversation moved on and per usual, we eventually wound up at the beach parking lot. But on this evening, Megan really wanted me to work on eating her out. She sat in the passenger seat and slid it all the way back while I knelt before her. It was a bit of a contortion, but her legs ended up on the dashboard while I worked her over and brought her to three screaming orgasms.
Afterwards, she patted me on the head and told me I'd be wonderful.
Since Megan then immediately swapped places with me to impale herself on my dick, I didn't pay any further attention to her comment.
The following Monday, I ran into both Megan and Cassidy after the last bell rang. I went to greet my girlfriend but she just nodded to me as she huddled closely with her best friend. They whispered with their heads together while I followed with a puzzled expression on my face.
Coincidentally or not, Drew Walker and his basketball buddies were hanging out at the end of the hallway. I resolved to find a different route out of the school by tomorrow.
Drew saw Cassidy and immediately a predatory grin spread across his face. His eyes obviously roved up and down her body, no doubt recalling what she looked like naked. "So, how's my favorite little ex-virgin?" Drew sneered as we passed.
I felt adrenaline pumping through me again, but Cassidy didn't even blink. Still looking at Megan, she simply flipped Drew the bird and shook her head. "Whatever, pencil-dick."
Drew stuttered and his boys started howling, "Ohhh!!!" The guys were then busy amusing themselves and slapping Drew on the back, and the three of us passed on unmolested.
Megan and Cassidy had the good sense to keep from giggling until we'd gotten a good distance away, and then nothing would stop them from celebrating their little moral victory.
Adding to my surprise was Brooke at our rendezvous point in front of the parking lot, holding hands with a skinny freshman with glasses who looked simply thrilled to be touching the bare skin of her fingers.
Megan and Cassidy gawked before stepping aside and then Brooke smiled at me. "Hi, Ben. I want you to meet Perry Anderson. Perry, this is my big brother, Ben."
Tentatively, the kid reached a hand out, which I shook and squeezed down on a little harder than necessary, but not menacingly. "Ah, yes. You're Emily's little brother, aren't you?"
He nodded. Emily was a nice girl and friends with Stephanie Vo, one of the girls I briefly dated Sophomore Year. "Pleased to meet you, Perry," I said in a completely casual tone. "You should know that if you hurt my little sister, I WILL kill you."
The poor kid gulped and looked ready to shit his pants. Brooke whined, "Ben!" But the grin on her face told me she wasn't really that upset.
It had been an interesting Monday. If only I knew it was about to get even weirder.
I dropped Brooke off at home, warned her to keep out of trouble, and then drove away to Cassidy's house. The front door was already unlocked and when I walked into the dining room, I found the girls' backpacks, but not the girls themselves. Curious, I headed for the guest bedroom and got the shock of my life.
Megan had stripped her jeans and panties and was lying flat on her back across the bed, her fingers rubbing away at her naked pussy. This in and of itself wasn't so strange. I'd found Megan this way once before and it led to a very enthusiastic sex session.
But that time, Cassidy had been in the dining room doing her homework. This time, Cassidy was right next to Megan, similarly naked below the waist and running her fingers over her pink pussy and trimmed patch that proved the carpet matched the drapes. My eyes went wide and my jaw dropped.
Flat on their backs, the girls didn't see me right away and Megan was telling Cassidy, "And then he does this head-vibrating thing like he's one of those paint shakers at the Home Depot. Ohh, it drives me NUTS."
Cassidy was grinning and nodding when she saw me and then let out a surprised gasp.
Megan turned her head. "There you are! Get over here, boyfriend!"
"What's going on?" I croaked, my eyes locked in on Cassidy's red-haired snatch.
Megan chuckled. "You know how Cassidy was complaining that she'd never been eaten out before? Well, you're going to change that today."
Still shocked, I stammered, "W- wha-?"
"She's scared, Ben. So I volunteered your services. You're her friend. She trusts you not to hurt her. She trusts you not to push her too far. And you'll be very good to her, won't you Ben? Now come here. Gimme an orgasm and let's show her how it's done."
My eyes were wide open and my mouth even wider. "Are you serious?"
Megan just spread her legs wider so that her left leg draped over Cassidy's right. She reached down with her fingers and spread her labia to the sides. "Doesn't it look like I'm serious?"
This time last year, Megan was a nervous, scared little girl afraid to let me touch her boobs from outside her shirt. Now, she was asking me to eat her out in front of her best friend. And from what I gathered, then eat out her best friend as well.
I wanted to stop and talk about this. I didn't have all the facts and I certainly hadn't been part of the decision-making process. But I was a horny 16-year-old. Briefly, an image of Dawn and Dayna lying side-by-side waiting for me to fuck them popped into my head. Well, it wasn't like I hadn't been in a situation like this before. So with my dick leading the way and controlling my brain, I decided to just go with the flow. "Okay..." I grinned and stepped forward, already removing my shirt.
Megan giggled and tossed me a pillow, which I frequently used as a kneeling pad. She hunched her body down to the edge the bed as I got into position. And then I pulled her legs over my shoulders while bending down and took my first lick at my girlfriend's pretty pussy.
"Again!" Megan ordered and grabbed my head between her thighs while I grinned at her with my entire chin coated with feminine nectar.
"That's already twice, Megan! Don't wear him out!" Cassidy whined beside us, panting heavily while her fingers kept rubbing her own pussy.
Megan just whimpered for a few seconds and then finally released my head, rolling over and onto her side, curling into a fetal position as she recovered from her body-wracking orgasms.
Now freed, I took a deep breath and contemplated what I should tell Cassidy. We were about to engage in a very intimate act, literally going from brief kisses and outside-the-clothes pawing from over a year ago to putting my tongue inside her holiest of holies. I felt obligated to be honest with her about my intentions. She was my friend and I didn't want to do anything that would mess up our friendship.
But Cassidy was too damn horny to wait.
She half-rolled her best friend out of the way, spread her legs to the sides and hooked her legs over my shoulders. "Do it Ben! Do it!"
I felt a flash of extra arousal shoot through me as my brain interpreted 'Do it' in a slightly different way. So with my mind visualizing my hard cock spearing through Cassidy's strange and new pussy, I bent my head and popped my tongue into the pretty redheaded teen's sopping wet twat and then licked my way up until I flicked my tongue against her clit.
She went nuts.
After ten minutes of rubbing herself and watching her best friend scream her way to two orgasms, Cassidy was more than ready. Her thighs tightened around my head, my hands gripping onto her shapely thighs, and I burrowed my face deeper into her red crotch. And all the while Cassidy could not shut up about how fantastic it all felt. "Ben! Ben! Eat me! Holy shit! Holy shit! It's amazing! Eat me!"
Less than thirty seconds later, Cassidy shrieked and quivered with her first orally- stimulated orgasm. "Aaaaaaagggghhhh!"
My face was wet to begin with. Cassidy turned out to be a squirter, and she absolutely DRENCHED me.
It was incredible. The taste, the feeling, the screaming. With my cheeks being squeezed together by the naked thighs of a pretty girl I'd never touched this intimately before, and as she screamed her orgasmic delight, I felt myself completely taken over by lust. I groaned into Cassidy's pussy and then I just started munching again.
I licked her. I sucked on her clit. I stabbed my tongue into her snatch. And I did my head-vibrating paint-shaker thing. And just as I felt Cassidy peaking once again, I popped a finger into her ass.
"Holy FUCK!" Cassidy wailed as she came, squirting honey all over my face again. And she clamped around me so tight that I couldn't breathe anymore.
If her orgasm had lasted any longer, I might have actually suffocated. But fortunately, she relaxed her legs and I pried them apart, picking my head up to gasp for oxygen.
Cassidy was still flying high. Her eyes were wild and her chest was rising and falling with every deep breath. And with a look of pure lust on her face, she spread her legs to the sides and opened her arms to me with a come hither gesture.
And then she gasped, "Fuck me, Ben!"
YES. My vision sharpened and focused on the spread-wide redheaded teen before me, naked below the waist with a wet and open bare pussy. My sense of sound muted away until all I could hear was my own thudding heartbeat. And my lips pulled back in a hungry/happy grin.
I stood up and paused just long enough to snake my jeans and shorts down to my ankles, not even taking the time to drop them off my feet. And then I was on top of Cassidy with my cock in my fist while she gripped my shoulders and guided me over her.
Dimly, I heard Megan's exclamation of 'Ben!' echo faintly, but then the tip of my cock was between Cassidy's labia, and with a powerful thrust I pushed my way inside. Drew had been right. Cassidy was tight.
"Ungh!" I saw more than heard the grunt come from Cassidy's mouth as I entered her and pushed until I hit rock bottom, my pelvis banging against her crotch. And then her lips turned from an 'O' into a smile and automatically my head dropped until I could taste her lips on my own.
Cassidy's tongue snaked into my mouth and I suckled on it briefly before pulling both my head back and my hips. Cassidy's hands moved down to grasp my biceps as I readied myself for the next plunge, and then there was no mistaking the wide smile on her face as I pumped my thick cock into her body once again.
"Oh, Ben!" I watched Cassidy mouth my name while her hand went to my cheek. She looked feverishly happy and fulfilled and I smiled radiantly back at her while my hips kept up their pistoning motion. Her emerald eyes sparkled as she stared at me, begging for more pleasure. So I slammed forward and then held my hips tight against her, rotating my hips to grind my pelvic bone over her clit. And I felt incredibly good seeing the pretty 16-year-old close her eyes and glow with the pleasurable feelings I was causing in her.
"Ohhh ... Ben..." Cassidy's mouth gaped while her eyelids fluttered rapidly. Her hands tightened around me and she bucked her hips up to try and pull me even deeper into her body. It was incredible. For someone who'd only had "bad" sex with a jerk and that not in over six months, Cassidy was quite the hot lay. "More Ben ... Gimme more..."
And then it felt like there was a third hand on me. Cassidy's left arm was still on my bicep while her right was cupping my shoulder blade. And on that same shoulder, I felt a tug back.
Dimly, I looked to the side and saw Megan staring at me with a horrified expression on her face, trying to pull me away. She was saying something but I was still so gone into my lust that my ears were still disconnected from my brain. And then I felt Cassidy begin to spasm beneath me, her pussy muscles pulsing so wonderfully around my cock that I ceased to care about anything except my own ejaculation.
Cassidy threw her head back, her mouth gaping open. Her back arched, and she was clearly in the throes of a powerful climax. I thrust twice more as my balls readied themselves to bursting, and then I felt a painful slap against my bare cheek.
"Oww!!!" I yelled and turned my head, and all of a sudden I could hear again. But my body was on automatic and I kept thrusting my way through Cassidy's climax, her shrieking almost loud enough to drown out my own yell.
Megan was in front of me again with wild eyes. "SHE'S NOT ON THE PILL!" she screamed right into my face.
If I came, I might knock Cassidy up. My first instinctive thought was, 'AWESOME'. I could already picture a million tadpoles racing through my cock and flooding into Cassidy's teenage womb in search of her egg. And with that thought, my balls compressed as my orgasm began.
Even with Megan trying to shove me out of her best friend, I stayed buried in the teenaged girl's pussy. Cassidy was so far gone into her orgasm that she could care less about anything else, and her legs were firmly locked and crossed behind my ass, holding me deep inside her. And I had already passed beyond any semblance of self-control, having neither the willpower nor awareness to pull out.
I roared and my thick cock spat out a wad of semen straight into the back of Cassidy's pussy, splattering her cervix and pushing forward into her womb. Her vaginal walls quivered with her own orgasm, the vibrations helping my sperm along and deeper into her body. My hips hunched, and then I blasted a second wave of sperm-laden cum into her uterus, feeling deliriously happy as I did so.
Only then did Cassidy's legs give out and drop to the bed. Only then did my body go limp enough for Megan to shove at me with every ounce of her strength and finally push me back far enough for my dick to slip free of Cassidy's vaginal tunnel. And while I groaned in the grip of climax and fell backward, my cock spit out another jet of cum that splashed harmlessly onto the bedspread between Cassidy's legs. The rest of my load soon joined the first wad, dribbling out of me as I panted from the exertion.
"You IDIOT!" Megan shoved my shoulder again while I looked at her dumbly. She looked at the puddle of jizz on the bedspread and sighed with what looked like relief for a moment. But then her eyes moved to Cassidy's crotch where she saw the obvious oozing of semen leaking out from between her best friend's pussy lips. And seized with another bout of rage, my girlfriend turned and viciously slapped me once again.
"Oww!!!" I yelled and held my cheek, the pain snapping me out of my post- orgasmic bliss.
"Stupid! Stupid boys!" Megan ranted before leaning over Cassidy, who was dazed with her head lolling side-to-side. "Cassidy! Cass!" She lightly slapped her friend's cheeks, trying to get her aware and focused. Her anger at me was momentarily tempered by her concern for her best friend.
At that point, I realized what I had done. I looked down at my limp member still coated with Cassidy's juices, and a glob of white cum was oozing out of my tip. My eyes darted to Cassidy's pussy, which by now had oozed out a lot more semen that ran down her crack and onto the bedspread. I groaned, "Oh, shit."
Cassidy's eyes finally focused and she offered a silly grin to her best friend. "Hi, Megan. That was wonderful..."
"Cassidy, I want you to listen to me very carefully," Megan said in the tone of a concerned parent. Scarily, she sounded just like Mrs. Kwan. "Today is Monday, November 20. When was your last period? I can't remember if it was two weeks or three."
"Huh?"
"Focus, Cassidy. When was your last period?"
"Uh ... I ... I don't know," Cassidy said fuzzily, her eyebrows knitting together. "I circled it on my calendar."
"Right," Megan snapped her fingers and was off the bed in a flash, running bottomless out the door and down the hall.
I quickly moved to the bed with concern on my face. "Oh, Cassidy, I'm so sorry."
Realization finally dawned on Cassidy's face as she sat up and looked down between her own legs and saw my cum running out of her pussy. "Oh, SHIT! Ben! Did you cum in me?"
"I couldn't help it," I shook my head in apology.
"Ben!" Terror crossed the pretty redhead's face.
Megan came back just then, sighing and leaning against the door. "I think you're okay. You circled October 27. That's 24 days ago, so I'm pretty sure you're not fertile anymore."
"Pretty sure?" Cassidy gaped. "Pretty sure? You're not the one with five gallons of sperm leaking out of your unprotected womb!"
Megan sighed, "Well, you're pretty regular. You're due this Friday. Since school's out for Thanksgiving, I'll come over and stay with you. I'm sure it'll be alright." Megan was trying to put on a brave face for her friend as she moved over and sat down beside her friend.
"Yeah," I latched onto the idea. "Maybe I should come hang out, too."
"Go home, Ben," Megan said in a harsh voice without looking at me.
"Megan..." I began.
"Go home. You've done enough for one day, don't you think?" Her tone was bitter.
I opened my mouth to say something, but my jaw just hung there and no sound came out. Then I bit my lip and nodded. My jeans and boxers were still around my ankles, and I pulled them up and tucked myself away before fastening the jeans.
Then taking a deep breath, I stepped forward towards the girls.
Perhaps thinking I was going to try and kiss her goodbye, Megan just shied away from me. I didn't blame her. I probably wasn't even supposed to fuck Cassidy, just provide her first oral experience, which meant I'd just cheated on my girlfriend, and right in front of her, too.
But I couldn't help but feel concerned for Cassidy and I went straight for her. Ignoring her nudity for the moment, I simply put my hands to her shoulders and then bent to softly kiss her forehead. She sighed when I did it, her tone fortunately not annoyed or upset. And then I turned away and left the bedroom.
I was shaking by the time I got to the front door.
I was on pins and needles for the rest of the evening. Brooke was able to easily evaluate the change in my mood from the time I dropped her off to the time I returned home, but I wasn't volunteering any information and she wasn't prying.
I was abnormally quiet at the dinner table. And when my mom asked what was bothering me I just told her I was having girl troubles. She nodded as if she understood, but I was pretty sure she had no clue. If she had known, I'd be getting the scolding of my life instead of quietly pushing my peas around my plate.
I didn't get any sleep that night.
The next day both Megan and Cassidy avoided me. Kenny wanted to know what was going on when the girls had their lunch with Stephanie Vo and Emily Anderson around a different area. Elaine immediately assumed I'd done something to piss my girlfriend off, since the last time she herself went to eat lunch with the other friends was when Daniel had pissed her off.
The girls and I had no shared classes this quarter, but it was reported back to me that the girls weren't talking to any of our friends, asking to be alone for a bit. Their girl friends gave them their space and the guys instinctively tiptoed around them as well. In fact, Megan and Cassidy had such a black cloud hanging over them that even Drew Walker just avoided the girls, not daring to invite their wrath.
I did get two rays of hope, however. When leaving the main quad, Megan passed behind me and I felt her trail her fingers across my back for a moment before she continued away without looking at me. And before the last period, I passed Cassidy in the hallway and she looked up at me with a small, hopeful smile. I smiled back, but when I stopped to say something, Cassidy just ducked her head and hurried along in the opposite direction.
I didn't get any sleep that night, either.
I was surprised as hell on Wednesday afternoon when Cassidy met me outside my last period. I was also abundantly thankful. Tomorrow would be Thanksgiving and I was afraid I wouldn't see the girls again until the following Monday because of the brief school vacation.
"Hi, Ben," Cassidy said in a gentle voice with a little smile on her face.
"Cassidy, hey," I replied once I got my tongue untied.
"Can I talk to you for a sec?"
"Of course!" I glanced around and started heading towards a quiet alcove. It wouldn't be private but we'd be out of the general traffic.
Once we got there, she took a deep breath and then gave me another small smile. "You were wonderful on Monday."
I blushed with pride but then winced at the memory of how things ended. "Cassidy, I can't tell you how sorry I am. Everything just got so crazy and I lost my head and-"
"It's okay, it's okay," she shushed me and put her hand on me. "I mean, I THINK it's going to be okay. Megan and I went and did a lot more intense research on it and while it's statistically possible to get pregnant from having sex at 24 days, it's REALLY, REALLY not supposed to happen that way. I dunno if I'm totally in the clear. It's just that the research reassures me and I'm convinced we're alright."
I sighed. I knew some basics but I really didn't know that much. I just figured that if a girl wasn't on the pill, I could knock her up at any time. At least, that was what my parents had warned me.
"Besides," Cassidy continued. "It's still partially my fault. We weren't supposed to have sex that day, but I distinctly remember begging you to fuck me. Like you said, everything got so crazy. I never imagined how horny I'd get when you were going down on me." Cassidy's green eyes lit up with wonder. "It was the most INCREDIBLE experience of my life, Ben. I take back everything bad I said about sex. You were THAT good."
I winced and smiled at the same time. I was happy with the praise but I barely remembered the sex, clouded with the fog of my panic as it was.
"Anyways, I can't keep you long. Megan doesn't want either of us to see you or talk to you until my period comes and we know we're safe. And she's still really mad at you for having sex with me. Well, she's mad at me too, saying you're just a guy and you couldn't help it when I told you to fuck me. But I couldn't let you go on like this. You've looked like somebody shot your best friend or something these past couple of days. But you should know I'll be fine."
"We still don't know that, Cassidy," I said in a worried tone.
"I'll be fine," she reassured me. "You'll see."
Cassidy blushed and then giggled. "And if I'm not, you'll just have to marry me!"
My eyes went wide in shock, but Cassidy just bounced away, laughing as she turned to walk off. She was already pulling her headphones up and bouncing to the music only she could hear.
I just stared after the happy Irish lass, her copper hair brilliant in the afternoon sunlight. For a brief moment, she looked so radiantly beautiful that I felt my knees go weak. I always liked Cassidy and for that moment, I thought that it might be really nice being married to her. The way she was facing her own possible teenage pregnancy and could still be cheery just amazed me. I didn't understand it at all.
Then again, they say a pregnant woman glows. Could that be why she looked so radiant?
Once again scared shitless, I turned and walked towards my locker, my feet heavily dragging with every step.
"Are you alright, Ben?" My mom stood in the doorway to my bedroom, looking at me lying in my bed with a book in my hands. On any other Friday, I'd be out on a date with Megan. But on this Friday, I was just lying here, staring at the phone and waiting for the girls to call.
They HAD to call tonight. A non-call could only mean that Cassidy's period didn't come.
"I'm fine, Mom."
"You sure? You look a little pale."
"I'm just overstuffed. Too much turkey." I'd gorged myself on last night's Thanksgiving Dinner. Hey, I was still a growing boy. And then of course today's meals were entirely made up of turkey leftovers.
"If you say so." My mom nodded and started backing out of the room, closing the door behind her. "By the way Ben, your book is upside-down."
My eyebrows jumped and I looked at the book to find that yes, it was upside- down. I glanced up just in time to see my mom's smirk before the door closed.
I sighed.
Please call...
I'd nearly fallen asleep when the phone rang. Scrambling, I managed to knock my clock off the nightstand before I grabbed the line while yelling to the rest of the house, "I GOT IT!"
"Hello?" I said breathlessly.
"It's me," came back Megan's voice. "Cassidy's period came. You're off the hook."
My exhalation was so loud it nearly deafened me as I heard the blowing noise feedback through the phone's earpiece. I then quickly gathered my wits. "Can I come over?"
"No, Ben. Cassidy's parents are home. We'll talk to you Monday."
"Okay, I-"
[click]
She'd hung up. My girlfriend had hung up on me. I wasn't out of the woods yet.
I couldn't get to Cassidy's house fast enough. Brooke had to yell at me to drive slower because she didn't want to die on the drive home after school on Monday. But the instant I dropped her off, I peeled out and left rubber marks on the street in front of our house.
The girls had played their avoidance game for another day. I had some hope at school when Megan gave me a weak smile and Cassidy gave me a warmer one, but the fact that they were still avoiding me did not bode well. Kenny had the nerve to ask if Megan was available now and I nearly punched him in the teeth.
Both girls were in the living room when I arrived. They were fully dressed and I was under the distinct impression that the bedroom would not be used on this particular visit.
Megan looked at me coldly, and I dared not approach her just yet. But then I saw Cassidy and saw the radiant look on her face. I don't think a girl was ever more happy to have her period. Without thinking, I quickly went over to her but then Megan's voice stopped me in my tracks. "Sit down, Ben," Megan said in a calm voice.
Nervously, I sat and looked at the girls, warily reading for any hints of their moods. Megan was giving me mixed signals that didn't help me at all. But Cassidy's smile was warm and genuine. "You're okay?" I asked the redhead.
"Yeah, I'm okay."
I could help but sigh in relief. But there was still a dark cloud hanging over us, and I turned my gaze to my girlfriend.
Megan was clearly in charge of this little discussion, and both Cassidy and I waited for her to begin. My girlfriend collected her thoughts and then took a deep breath. And in a stern tone, she said, "Just to have everything out in the open, I'm not mad at you anymore, Ben. But I am very disappointed. I thought you were different, but it turns out you're just a guy like everyone else."
I winced and tried to will my apology through my eyes as I looked at Megan. But she just continued in her hurt voice. "'Guys just want sex.' My mom told me. My friends told me. But I thought you were the nice guy. I thought you had the control to accept what we offered and not push anything further."
I closed my eyes and hung my head at the verbal lashing. I knew I wasn't really a nice guy. I just played one. I was really as horny as every other 16-year-old, with the possible exception of Kenny.
"You weren't supposed to have sex with Cassidy, Ben," Megan stated what I'd already assumed. "You CERTAINLY weren't supposed to cum in her. But you couldn't control yourself, and that makes me worry. What else can you not control? If a pretty girl throws herself at you in the future, can you be loyal to me?"
I thought Megan was asking a rhetorical question, continuing on with her sermon. But then she just stared at me and cocked her head as if expecting an answer. Belatedly, I cleared my throat and took a deep breath. "Uh ... well ... honestly, I don't know. I'd like to think so, but until I'm in that situation, I don't know how I'd react."
"You WERE in that situation, Ben," Megan said coldly. "And you FUCKED her."
"That's a totally different situation!" I protested. "YOU invited Cassidy into the bedroom with us. You had her pussy wide open and you told me to eat her. Once we got started, I just lost my head. When she asked me to fuck her, how was I supposed to say no?"
"By saying 'no'," Megan said condescendingly. "Or at least looking to me to ask for permission or something."
I had no answer to that. And Cassidy simply looked at us as an observer.
Megan looked up and closed her eyes, looking on the verge of tears. "Ben ... Ben ... I think I still love you ... I just don't know if I can ever trust you again."
She did burst into tears just then, and instinctively I got up and went to sit beside her, wrapping her up in a hug. Sympathizing with her best friend, Cassidy also slid over and wrapped her arms around Megan, concern etched on her own face.
"It's my own damn fault," Megan moaned. "I created the fucked-up situation."
"No, it's not your fault," Cassidy whispered and stroked Megan's hair. "It's my fault. You only did what you did because you were my friend and I asked for it. And then I was the one who demanded that he fuck me. It's my fault."
"It's MY fault," I insisted. "I should have had better self-control."
And together, the three of us held each other, shuddering with our emotions. Megan was crying. Cassidy was fighting back her own tears. And I was being torn apart inside from my own guilt.
"I love you, Ben," Megan pleaded.
"I love you, too," I husked, meaning it with both affection and apology. I still wasn't sure if I felt the same way for her as I had with Dawn, but Megan needed to hear it. Somehow, along the way, I HAD grown to deeply care about my girlfriend.
"Ben..." Cassidy whimpered. "I'm in love with you, too."
What? Megan went rigid, and I tensed up in shock as well.
Cassidy whimpered for a few more seconds before she realized what she'd just said, and then in horror she quickly backed away across the couch. "Oh, Megan! Megan ... I'm sorry. I didn't mean ... Well ... oh, SHIT."
But rather than look angry, Megan canted her head in wonder. "Cass..."
Cassidy went silent and reflexively, I tightened my grip around my girlfriend. Megan let me hold her but her tears stopped as she sat up straight and fixed her gaze on her best friend."Say that again?" Megan queried.
"Oh, Megan, I- I- uh, oh, shit." Cassidy's head was jerking around spastically and her hands were fluttering all over the place as if she couldn't stay still if her life depended on it. "I'm sorry. I'm sorry. I never meant to say anything. I know he's your boyfriend and I would NEVER try to steal him. But I couldn't help it! I can't control the way I feel. I'm in love with him. I- I- ... uh, oh, shit."
"Wait, wait, wait," Megan moved out of my grasp and went forward, taking Cassidy's hands into her own and staring straight into the eyes of her best friend. "Slow down. Slow down. Take a deep breath."
With wild green eyes, Cassidy's jaw kept waggling up and down for a couple of seconds before she managed to calm herself. She took several deep breaths and stared at where Megan was holding her hands.
Cassidy finally managed to calm herself and she looked at her best friend with imploring eyes. "I can't help it, Megan. I don't know when it started exactly, but I'm in love with him. Whenever he talks to me at school or even here, he makes butterflies in my stomach. When I dream about dancing with a boy at Prom, I'm picturing Ben. And when I'm masturbating and listening to you two having sex, I'm fantasizing that it's ME beneath him. You have no idea how much of a dream come true it was for me last Monday, even with the whole pregnancy scare. It was worth it. Because for one afternoon, I finally got to have him."
Megan looked confused. "What? How?"
"It all started when Drew dumped me for the second time last spring. I finally realized how much of an asshole he was for just using me for sex and ignoring me the rest of the time. Once he had another girl he thought was hotter than me, he dropped me. And that got me thinking about all our dates where he pushed and pushed and groped and guilt-tripped me into doing everything for him. And then I was thinking about Ben and how sweet he was and how he never pushed me to do anything I wasn't comfortable with. Ben was such a nice guy and a great friend and as he was growing, he was starting to get really, really handsome. But just when I started thinking about asking him to go out with me again, you and he were flirting and getting really close and the next thing I knew, you two were an item."
"Yeah..." Megan sighed happily as she thought back on the previous spring when she and I got together.
"And then you just HAD to tell me every little detail of your relationship. Don't get me wrong, I wanted to know; but the more you told me, the hornier I got and also the more jealous I got. Ben treated you so much better than Drew ever treated me. He didn't push you to have sex when you weren't ready and even declined when you offered and he realized you were still scared. He always made sure that you came before he did. And he cuddled with you afterwards instead of just rolling off like he was just done using you." Cassidy swooned blissfully.
Megan reached back and pulled me to her, hugging my arm tightly around her waist while still holding onto Cassidy with her other hand.
"I was sooo jealous of you, Megan," Cassidy continued. "I knew I wanted someone like that for me. I wanted someone like Ben. I just couldn't find another guy like him which was why I never dated. I had this ideal in my head that no boy ever matched. And then somewhere along the line, I realized that I didn't just want someone like Ben. I wanted BEN."
Cassidy took a deep breath and smiled wistfully. "I'd HAD him. I'd had Ben first. But I made the biggest mistake of my life and I dumped him for fucking-dickwad- Drew Walker. And I've spent the last six months kicking myself for that mistake. Look Megan, you're my very best friend in the whole world. I'd never intentionally do anything to hurt you and I certainly never wanted to do anything to make you and Ben break up. But last Monday was the greatest thing that's ever happened to me. And I can't regret it."
Cassidy pinched her lips together and looked both hopeful and frightened. Her emerald eyes sparkled and wavered back and forth across Megan's face, searching for some non-verbal sign of her best friend's reaction.
Megan exhaled slowly and then turned to look at me, biting her lower lip. Then she turned back to Cassidy, blinking several times while the wheels in her brain were clearly turning. And then exhaling again, she looked up at Cassidy and asked, "If you had the chance, would you have sex with Ben again?"
Cassidy blinked twice before looking at me and then back to Megan. "In a heartbeat," she answered.
"Even though he's my boyfriend?"
"Megan, I told you I'd never do anything to hurt you on purpose. I won't have sex with him. I won't do anything to steal him from you. I couldn't live with myself. And if you order me to never touch him again while you two are still together, I won't." Cassidy paused and breathed. "But you said if I had the chance ... so yeah, if given the chance, I'd fuck him in a heartbeat. And if you ever do break up with Ben, I'm going to be ALL over him."
Megan took a few more deep breaths and then she slowly stood up. Then after glancing upwards for a second, she looked down on us and then reached out with both her hands.
"Come on."
"Come on where?" Cassidy asked first. I stayed silent.
"To the bedroom."
"Huh?" Cassidy and I both grunted at the same time, clearly not understanding.
"We're all going to have sex. Right now," Megan stated firmly and then looked to her friend. "You're in the middle of your period, so you don't have to if you don't want to. But we can get a condom and put a towel on the bed also. Elaine said she did that every now and again when she was too horny to resist."
"Wait, what?" My brain was confused, but my dick had already started to harden at the prospect.
"I love you both." Megan smiled at the redhead. "Cassidy, you're my best friend and I couldn't bear to keep you from what makes you happy. If you really want Ben, I ... I think I can share him. I made that decision when I invited you into the bedroom in the first place. I kinda knew you two might eventually have sex once I got him eating you out. Now this is just the result of that decision. I don't know yet how the whole boyfriend/girlfriend thing is going to work out, but we can talk about that later."
Megan took a deep breath and then looked at me a little more harshly. "Now YOU, Mister Walking Hormone. I still love you, Ben. But I'm also still afraid I can't trust you. But this is the best situation you're gonna get. You've got two hot babes who are in love with you and want to fuck your brains out. And we're gonna do our best to keep your balls drained so that Mr. Happy has no need to lead you astray. But so help me, if one of us catches you so much as THINKING about sticking your dick into someone else, I swear I will cut it OFF! Do you hear me?"
I whimpered, "Even THINKING?"
Megan chuckled at the obvious panic on my face. "Well, maybe not 'thinking'. You're just a guy. But seriously, you cheat on us and it's OVER. Got it? Any other boy at school would be happy to have two girlfriends."
She reached down and patted my cock, which had slightly deflated at the thought of being violently disconnected from the rest of my body. "There, there," Megan said soothingly while she rubbed my prick. "I'd never really hurt you, big fella. I almost love you more than the rest of Big Ben here."
Cassidy giggled at the thought. "I'm gonna run to my room to get some condoms. But other than that, what are we waiting for?"
By the time Cassidy joined us, Megan had just about worked me out of my shock with an array of kisses, caresses, and repeat use of the phrase, "I love you, Ben."
She'd also gotten my shirt off and was yanking down my jeans when Cassidy knelt on the bed beside Megan and shyly asked, "Can you ... can you teach me?"
Megan had worked my jeans and shorts down to my ankles while I lay flat across the bed, so my erection was waving upright and curving back towards my stomach. Cassidy couldn't take her eyes off the seven-and-a-half inch column of manflesh, but Megan turned to look at her friend. "Teach you?"
Cassidy blushed and her eyes tightened. "Drew said I couldn't suck dick to save my life. I ... I want to be better."
Megan grinned, and I soon had no reason for complaint either. Feeling two tongues licking my cock at the same time will forever be a highlight of my sexual life, as Megan worked one side while Cassidy mirrored her on the other side. Getting passed back and forth from one hot teen mouth to the next was pretty damn cool as well.
And I'll always remember Cassidy's bright green eyes staring at me to soak in the happy expression on my face. I found that when I smiled, she sucked me even harder.
But then Megan couldn't wait any longer. She promised Cassidy they'd have many more opportunities to practice their blowjob techniques, but for now, she really needed her boyfriend to fuck her. After all, she hadn't gotten laid in OVER a week, dating back to the Friday night before our fateful Monday encounter.
So stripping naked and rolling onto her back, my girlfriend spread her legs and beckoned me to mount her, and as I heard Megan's satisfied sigh while my meat filled her tight pussy, I finally started to believe everything would be alright in the end. My worries and panic over the potential death of my relationship had melted away.
Soon, I had my girlfriend chanting her familiar, "Oh, yeah ... oh, yeah..."
Megan's voice was joined by Cassidy's, who had also gotten herself naked and was masturbating beside us. The redheaded teen grinned at us and enthused, "After months of listening to you two, I FINALLY get to watch you fuck."
I glanced over and ogled Cassidy's larger breasts, which hung and swayed enticingly while she frigged herself and held herself up on one elbow. Meanwhile her hard nipples, flushed dark during her period, were just begging to be sucked. So I motioned the redhead to me, and she went positively nuts when I slurped her breasts between my lips.
"Oh, Ben! Suck me! Suck my boobs!" Cassidy crooned. And then I was hearing her shriek again as she orgasmed from the dual stimulation of her fingers in her crotch and my tongue on her tits.
After a couple minutes, Megan wanted my focus back on her so she pulled my head around so that we could kiss and swap spit while I piledrived my dick into her compliant body. And shortly after that, my girlfriend tensed up and came, her moaning and groaning music to my ears.
I wasn't far behind. I started grunting as I felt my control slipping away. Megan's eyes lit up as she realized I was about to pop. But before I blew, Cassidy was beside her, pleading, "Can I have it? I need him to cum in my mouth. Please?"
Megan giggled. "He's covered in my pussy juice, Cass."
"I don't care," Cassidy quickly answered. "I need to taste him."
I didn't care either. At this point, I just wanted to CUM.
Megan nodded her approval, and Cassidy quickly moved her head next to my pounding hips. I thrust three more times into my girlfriend's snatch, and then as I felt the tension in my balls come to a head, I yanked my cock out and twisted around to aim it towards the redhead teen.
Cassidy was quick to suck me into her mouth, hoovering me powerfully. And then I felt myself let go as I poured out a river of semen down her throat, the volume and force causing her to gag after the first shot and then she was coughing as emptied out the rest of my cum all over her face.
I sprayed the bridge of her nose and painted one of her eyelids shut. The rest splattered over her cheek and started dripping off her chin. Cassidy pulled her head back in absolute shock, with a gaping mouth and one eye wide open while she pinched the other shut and tried to rub my jizz off her eyelid.
Megan was laughing as she saw her friend coated in my jism. "Same thing happened to me my first time with Ben. We'll definitely have to practice that part."
Recovered after her momentary surprise, Cassidy then tasted me experimentally and even scooped some more off her chin to pop into her mouth. "Still salty. But not as disgusting as I remember. I think you simply taste better than Drew." Then Cassidy bent to take the towel she'd brought and used it to help wipe up her face.
Megan giggled again. "That's not the only thing he's better about. Kiss her Ben."
Cassidy lit up, just about done wiping all my jism off her face. I remembered Megan telling me that Drew would never kiss her after he'd cum in her mouth. So I leaned forward and tenderly planted my lips on Cassidy, reveling in the electric sparks shooting through me and casually ignoring the salty flavor. The happy moan Cassidy let out was more than enough compensation for my mild aversion to my own cum.
I had just finished fucking one cute 16-year-old babe and I knew that soon I would be banging another, right after having cum in her mouth and on her face. Feeling inordinately proud of myself, I was floating on a high and grinned. Anything was possible now. So recalling back to the last time I was with two beautiful teenaged babes, my eyes lit up and I looked at Megan. "Why don't you kiss her?"
Megan chuckled and looked at me like a horn had grown out of my forehead. "We're not lezzies, Ben."
Chagrined, I just shrugged. "Sorry. It would be HOT, though."
Megan arched an eyebrow and looked over at Cassidy, who shrugged. Then tentatively, the girls moved towards each other, tilting their heads to the sides and puckering up.
Their kiss was awkward and a little uncomfortable for both of them. It was really just a peck and then they both backed away, Megan saying, "Nuh-uh" and Cassidy agreeing, "Nope. Not sexy."
The extra stirring in my cock would disagree, but I held my hands up. "Hey, no big deal. No pressure, no pushing, right?"
Megan looked down at my cock, which had gotten half-hard despite the lack of passion in their kiss. She rolled her eyes, "Men..." But there was no heat in her voice, and there were certainly no recriminations as my girlfriend then bent over and began to revive me in her mouth.
Soon I was hard again and this time, Cassidy was moving in to roll a condom over my erection. My face kind of wriggled around as I felt her putting it on me, and Megan took note of my expression.
"Feel weird?"
I shrugged. "Yeah. I've never used a condom before."
Megan chuckled and then looked as if she wanted to ask a question, but then shook her head. "Never mind. I don't want to know."
I arched an eyebrow, but then Cassidy finished with her task and started jacking me in her hand. She got a twinkle in her emerald eyes and glanced over at Megan. "I want to be on top this time. But I want to see him eating you, too."
Megan's eyes lit up. "Threesome!"
Cassidy giggled. "I think we're ALREADY having a threesome."
My eyes lit up, too. And then the girls were pushing and pulling at me to move me into position, quickly flattening me on my back while Cassidy straddled my hips and held my condom-covered cock upright.
I groaned as the redhead impaled herself on me. Even though she was taller and bigger than Megan, damn this girl was tight! But when she started up her fucking motions, even with the narrow constriction of her pussy, I knew I could last a good long while. For one, I'd cum just recently and subsequent fuckings always lasted longer. And secondly, the thin layer of latex did a lot more to deaden the sensations than I'd thought. While Cassidy's pussy was certainly pleasurable, it was a pleasure I could easily tolerate and I was able to thrust my hips into her with vigor and without worrying at all about prematurely busting my nut.
But I could only do this for so long. Megan went to complete her end of the triple by straddling my face. Cassidy had to correct her and get Megan to turn around and face back the other way so that she could see her best friend's pussy getting munched. And I soon found that from this angle, I could not only nibble on Megan's clit and thrust my tongue inside her, I got a dirty idea and ran my tongue up to Megan's asshole as well.
Megan squealed when I rimmed her and promptly had me do it again. And the third time I ran my tongue around her anus, Cassidy got to see her best friend tip over into orgasm right in front of her face.
"Oh, Ben! Fuck, you're making me cum! I'm cumming on your face! Watch me Cassidy! Watch me CUM!"
Megan's orgasm seemed to trigger Cassidy's, because a second later, Cassidy stopped humping my rod and I felt her tight pussy squeeze around me while she wailed, "I'm cumming, too! I'm cumming, too!"
I grinned. My tongue wasn't tired yet and with the condom, I was far from finished. Megan toppled off me and I picked up Cassidy, pushing her onto her back and then re-entering her pussy with a powerful thrust.
"More Ben! Gimme more!" the redheaded teen cried. "I love this! I love you!"
So I gave her more. More and more and more. I thrust and pounded while my girlfriend's best friend drummed her heels against my back and pounded my chest while urgently fucking herself up at me. And even with the condom, pleasurable sensations got through enough to tip me over my edge. "I'm cumming, Cass! I'm cumming in you!"
"YES!!!" Cassidy came one more time before I arched my back and filled the condom with all my sperm. She clawed at me, bucking and whimpering while I jerked my hips over and again, spurting out more and more jizz.
When we were done, I pulled out and pulled off the condom myself, twisting it up and tossing it into the trash. Then I moved in between the girls on the bed. Settling onto my back, I grinned as Megan slid into the crook of my right arm and pillowed her head on my shoulder. On the other side, Cassidy cuddled in on my left side, resting her cheek against my chest.
"I love you, Ben," Megan said with the same passion and energy she'd expressed when we first had sex, way back during her birthday party.
"I love you, Ben," Cassidy added with the thrill of new passion and happiness in her voice.
"I love this!" I enthused..
8 Chapter 8: Triple
NOVEMBER 2000, JUNIOR YEAR
I felt like quite the rock star when I walked over to our usual lunch table on Tuesday with both Megan and Cassidy hanging onto my arms. We had to let go of each other to sit down; but once settled, both girls went out of their way to kiss my cheeks before digging into their food.
"Oh. My. Gawd." Abigail Sanders' jaw dropped when it finally hit her. Two seconds later Allison Sanders repeated it as if there was an echo and suddenly there were two young brunettes staring at the three of us and completely ignoring their food. This of course got the attention of our other friends.
When Kenny Doyle arrived, he soon realized that Cassidy was in his usual seat instead of sitting next to Megan. He went through his usual trying-to-be-funny flirting but Cassidy just giggled and wrapped herself around my right arm.
"Dude!" Kenny drawled when he saw my smug grin and figured it out for himself.
By then, we had the attention of half the table and in perfect coordination, both Megan and Cassidy leaned into me and kissed my cheeks at the same time, giggling constantly.
"Oh. My. Gawd." Elaine Fukuhara's exclamation sounded like another echo of Abigail's. "Are... ? The three of you... ?"
Megan and Cassidy glanced at each other across me and started grinning. Post- coital yesterday, the three of us had gotten into a rather serious discussion about where we would go from here. Tentatively, the girls agreed to share me and both be my girlfriends. Mondays would be shared with all three of us at Cassidy's house. Weekends we would play by ear if someone became available. And for now, Friday night dates would be with all three of us as well, unless one or the other girl couldn't make it. They discussed trading turns, but neither girl wanted to miss a week with me.
I groaned at what those dates would do to my wallet. I was stretching things pretty thin as it was. But I figured I could ask my parents for extra chores or things to boost my allowance, or even get a job. Having both Megan and Cassidy would be worth it.
However, as far as all the parents were concerned, Megan and I were the only dating couple. None of us knew how our parents would react, and we all figured Megan's parents would react rather negatively. But more to the point, Cassidy's parents had no idea their daughter had ever had a steady boyfriend, much less was sexually active. They were absent parents who just didn't have a clue and Cassidy had no intention of clueing them in.
Unfortunately, that was why Cassidy could never get parental consent to get a birth control pill prescription, so we were stuck buying condoms for her. It would take a little extra maneuvering since Cassidy swore that post-condom penis tasted absolutely HORRIBLE, but I figured we'd eventually work out a cleaning system or something.
Daniel started grinning and he elbowed Elaine, flashing her a suggestive look. But Elaine rolled her eyes and then bopped her boyfriend upside the head. "Don't even think about it," she spat.
Abigail spoke up. "So how does it work?"
I shrugged and Megan answered for us. "We're not sure yet. It's not like any of us have done this before."
"But we'll make it work," Cassidy said confidently.
DECEMBER 2000, JUNIOR YEAR
Our first date was wonderful. Believe it or not, Megan's parents decided to go out on a date of their own, leaving Megan's house wide open for us to play in. Everyone got fucked. Everyone was happy. And Megan was THRILLED to have sex in her own bed again, something we hadn't done since I'd taken her virginity. I even alternated taking the girls while they lay back across Megan's bed, fingering one while screwing the other. Megan and Cassidy spent the entire time looking at each other and giggling at how wild they were behaving.
The following Monday was wonderful as well. Now that we were "together", Cassidy was perfectly happy for us to all have sex in HER bed instead of using the guest room. The girls took turns and generally got excited for each other, and I started to have high hopes for this three-person relationship.
But our second date was a disaster.
Dinner was fine. We went to the usual burger shack and got only a few odd glances when both girls kissed me over fries and a milkshake. Conversation was easy and more than a little suggestive. It seemed to help that both Megan and Cassidy were turned on by watching the other have sex, even though they weren't directly participating, and their comments to that effect had the expected result on my anatomy.
We also caught a movie, each of them holding my hand throughout, although my fingers found their way to their legs and even between their legs on a couple of occasions. Both of their hands also meandered over my crotch more than once, the girls giggling whenever their hands met together over my bulge.
The girls were even gracious about trading off who sat up front with me and I started to think this whole thing might really work. But once we drove to the beach parking lot, everything started to go downhill.
It started with the physical limitations of a 1990 Toyota Corolla. Things were a tight squeeze with all three of us in the backseat, tight enough that neither girl could even find a comfortable position to give me a blowjob.
Frustrated but still horny, we switched to the front-passenger-seat-reclining method with Cassidy sitting in my lap to fuck herself on me while Megan stayed in the backseat, leaning over my face to feed me her nipples and kiss me.
Megan and I managed to make it work, even though it wasn't very comfortable. But she was 5'4". Cassidy was 5'8" and even with the angle, she banged her head on the roof twice which wasn't very pleasant.
Megan tried giving her advice on shifting her knees and going to a swirling motion while an annoyed Cassidy insisted to Megan, "I got it. I got it."
In a nutshell, everyone got frustrated and no one wound up getting off.
Then, Cassidy leaned in and said, "I'll make it up to you tomorrow."
I arched an eyebrow and Megan asked, "Tomorrow?"
Cassidy nodded. "I just found out my parents are going out of town for the weekend. They're leaving me home all alone."
The redhead fixed her green eyes on me and tapped her finger on my nose. "So ... Big Ben ... I thought I might get a little better acquainted with my new boyfriend."
"Ooh! We're gonna have so much fun tomorrow!" Megan enthused. "I thought we'd have to wait until Monday!"
"Uh, well, Megan..." Cassidy drawled and started to look apologetic. "I was kinda hoping Ben and I could be alone on Saturday. I mean, I'm not trying to shut you out or anything, really. It's just that I've never really been alone with him. You had six months to go on solo dates and talk and have sex and everything. Is it okay if I just have Saturday?"
The color drained out of Megan's face and Cassidy quickly added. "We still have the Monday study group! That's not so far away, is it?"
"Oh, okay," Megan nodded. "I mean, yeah ... you two deserve some alone time," she said with obvious dejection in her voice.
I think Megan was hoping at that point for some guilt or at least sympathy from Cassidy. You know, 'I'm really sorry for taking him away from you but I just really need this but oh I'll make it up to you because you're my best friend.'
But Cassidy didn't react like that. Instead, she simply got excited and turned to me, kissing me fiercely. "We're gonna have SUCH a good time tomorrow! And I can't wait until I get on the pill!"
Megan was stewing over her best friend's seeming lack of remorse when the pill comment hit her. "Wait, pill, what?"
"Wait, what?" I repeated.
"Oh, yeah. I forgot to tell you guys," Cassidy gushed. "I was talking with Elaine this morning and complaining about how I always have to use a condom because I couldn't tell my parents I was having sex. But she told me that she got her prescription from Planned Parenthood, where they don't require parental consent. She said that HER parents don't really know she's having sex either; or at least, they don't want to know."
Cassidy giggled, "Soon, Ben. I can't start them until my next period. But soon you'll be able to just bend me over and take me whenever and wherever you want! Ooh, Megan, have you guys done it at school yet? Maybe in the janitor's closet? Wouldn't that be so kinky?"
"Right," Megan blinked, looking a little disturbed. I would find out later that she considered herself the "primary" girlfriend. Cassidy was an add-on because Megan had wanted her best friend to enjoy some happiness and good sex, but Megan would always be first. For one thing, she was on the pill and I could be more casual about having sex with her without worry. But now Cassidy would also be on the pill, so our sexual encounters wouldn't have to be as orchestrated. And on top of that, Megan was being banished from us for a day while her best friend got to spend intimate alone time with me. That wasn't sharing. Sharing was the three of us together. Me being alone was ... being alone ... with my OTHER girlfriend.
Of course, I didn't know all this at the time. Megan bottled up her negative thoughts behind a mask of happiness for her best friend. So when I glanced at her to read her emotions, I saw nothing out of the ordinary and I simply chuckled along with Cassidy, imagining having kinky sex with her, without a condom, in some various places around the school. Maybe on top of the chemistry lab countertops?
Thinking about the possibilities got me rock hard again, something that Cassidy took full advantage of as she got more careful about the roof and managed to bring us both off to pleasant orgasms.
But Megan was out of the mood, and once we tried to include her, the foul mood spread and I ended up driving the girls home.
Megan kissed me goodnight at least, promising to see me on Monday.
Perhaps I should have at least called Megan on Saturday. But I didn't.
I was too full of hot, naked redhead. Cassidy was really excited to have me all to herself for a day, and after I made an offhand comment about how gorgeous she looked naked, neither of us put any clothes on for the entire day.
We screwed in the morning, Cassidy wanting to experiment by fucking over the couch and on the living room floor. We even tried the dining table, but she declared that the hard wood made her butt sore so we wound up moving back onto the couch to finish up and I filled the first condom near bursting.
Cassidy then wanted to make love while listening to one of her all-time favorite romantic songs. Donning her usual headphones, my new girlfriend lay naked on her bed with her eyes closed, listening to some bubblegum pop ballad on repeat while I first went down on her and brought her off to a pleasant orgasm. I then donned a fresh condom and slowly pumped her to another climax before pouring out my second load.
After that, we took a break. Cassidy then made us some food and we spent an hour just talking and also nibbling various bits of food off each other's body. She even had me dunk my cock into a glass of orange juice, which was COLD. But I was soon warmed up inside her hot little mouth. And that started off a very nice blowjob where with just a few helpful pointers, Cassidy and I successfully proved that she certainly COULD suck dick if her life depended on it. And she could suck dick quite well.
She even started to get used to the taste of my spending, although she admitted that she would probably rather spit it out than swallow. I told her I didn't mind.
And then we spent the afternoon truly making love in her bed. I was gentle and I was kind, whispering romantic things into her ear and practicing everything Keira had taught me so long ago. I rather enjoyed experimenting and learning all of Cassidy's buttons. And the same way a comedian can recycle the same old jokes to a new audience, I was able to show off my own little tricks for inducing pleasure in a brand new girl.
By the time I left Cassidy's house, I was a dehydrated but happily sated young man. And it didn't hurt that I'd gotten to know her a lot better than I had before.
Cassidy was my friend. We'd scratched the surface with each other a LONG time ago. There was no need to ask about each other's family or basic things like what majors we planned on or what careers. But I'd never known before that Cassidy always wanted to have a kitten, but her parents would never let her. I'd never known she was afraid of the dark and slept with her table lamp on. I'd never known that she was absolutely happiest when I was spooned behind her with my arms wrapped tightly around her body.
And SHE'D never known she'd actually like it when I started called her "Freckles" on the way out the door.
"Don't call me that!" Cassidy insisted. "I don't like my freckles."
"I think they're adorable," I replied sincerely and reached over to caress her cheeks with my fingertips.
Cassidy just blushed and then sighed, "Oh, alright."
"You're sweet, Freckles," I smiled and then kissed her goodbye.
That evening, when I dragged myself exhausted to the dinner table, Brooke just gave me a knowing grin. Mom asked how my day was with my girlfriend and Brooke innocently added, "Which girlfriend?"
My eyes went wide, but mom just chuckled and admonished Brooke, "Don't play dumb, Brooke. You KNOW Ben's girlfriend."
Brooke grinned her evil little grin. SHE'D heard the rumors around school, rumors that were getting traction now that we actually WERE a threesome. But I didn't let Brooke bother me; it had been a wonderful day.
Still, I should have called Megan.
Sunday flew by without a second thought for either of my girlfriends. My parents had assigned me some chores to do in the afternoon. Once they'd realized I was capable of being a pretty good handyman with all the work I'd done for Keira, they'd occasionally hired me for more elaborate remodeling projects around our house as well.
I didn't mind. With two girlfriends, I needed the extra money. And I didn't call either girl on Sunday. I was too busy worrying about two-by-fours and brackets.
In fact, it was my little sister Brooke who brought my girlfriends to mind. I was on a self-imposed break from working, sipping a Gatorade while enjoying a light breeze in the backyard when she came out and plopped down in a chair beside me. "So the rumors are true? You're dating both Megan and Cassidy?"
I sipped my Gatorade and shrugged. Ever since camp, I'd promised to never lie to Brooke about dating or sexual matters. That didn't mean I had to go out of my way to volunteer information, but if asked I would answer her honestly. "Yeah," I nodded.
"Are you having sex with both of them?"
"Yeah."
"Don't they get jealous?" Brooke twisted her face up. "I mean, if I caught Perry even KISSING another girl, I'd get really pissed at him."
"Most girls would. But Megan and Cassidy are different. They're best friends."
Brooke snorted. "Jennifer is MY best friend. If I caught Perry kissing her I'd be even MORE mad."
I shrugged and waggled my Gatorade bottle, thinking of Brooke and Jennifer Vo, Stephanie's little sister. "I don't have a good answer to that. When Megan found out Cassidy was in love with me, she invited her to join us. It just goes to show how much she cares about her best friend being happy, that she'd even share her boyfriend."
Brooke looked at the ground. "I guess. I mean, I'd want Jennifer to be happy. But there's a difference between sharing candy bars and clothes versus sharing a boy." Brooke blushed. "I mean, I won't even share Crunch bars with Jennifer because I like them too much. A Kit Kat or Skittles or whatever, sure. But if I can't even share a Crunch bar, then no way could I share Perry."
I smiled at my little sister's analogy. "What's that supposed to mean? I'm just a Kit Kat to Megan?"
Brooke smiled. "Maybe. You ARE pretty worthless..." But then she sighed. "But be careful Ben. I shared my Crunch bars with Jennifer back in the beginning because I wanted to be a good friend. But underneath, I still resented it; and it ate away at me for months and started ruining my relationship with her. In the end, she said it was no big deal and I could keep my Crunch bars. But if she hadn't, we might actually not be friends anymore. Over a stupid candy bar."
"Well I'm not just a candy bar, Brooke."
"No you're not. You're a boyfriend. Girls are a little more possessive about those."
Monday was tense. There was something going on between my two girlfriends and while they were polite to each other, they weren't as friendly as usual at school.
But once we got to Cassidy's house in the afternoon, the girls and I got down to business in a hurry. Since she'd had me all Saturday, Cassidy graciously offered to let Megan go first.
But to both our surprise, Megan put on a sweetly honeyed voice and said, "No ... please ... you're the new girlfriend. YOU should go first."
"Um ... okay..." Cassidy replied more in confusion than excitement. We could both tell there was something forced in Megan's tone. But when Megan insisted, Cassidy was only too happy to get naked and flop onto her back while I proceeded to remind her how good I was at eating pussy.
Megan took it upon herself then to remind me how good she was at sucking dick. And I was very appreciative.
Once Cassidy got her first orgasm, she then offered to swap places with Megan. My first girlfriend just popped off and said in her syrupy voice, "No, no ... you go on and have all the pleasure you want. I'm more interested in pleasing MY man."
Cassidy looked confused, especially when Megan's eyebrows popped up as she said the phrase "MY man". The redhead might have even stopped and tried to talk to her friend, but me being a guy, I was more interested in sex than conversation, so I simply groaned happily as Megan tongued my cockhead and pushed Cassidy back to work her up to another orgasm. And once my tongue swiped along her pussy lips, her worries were washed away again.
When Cassidy peaked again, there were no more questions. Megan already had the condom out and slipped onto my erection, so it was an easy matter to slide up and bury myself to the root inside my new girlfriend. We fucked each other to nice climaxes, and after Cassidy finished squirming beneath me, Megan was beside us stroking her friend's hair and saying sweetly, "I'm so happy that I can give you such pleasure by sharing MY boyfriend with you."
From the tension in Cassidy's jaw, it seemed that her blissful post-orgasmic feelings were evaporating quite quickly. "OUR boyfriend, Megan. He loves us BOTH," the redhead clarified.
Megan's smile was anything but sweet. "Right. OUR boyfriend." Her eyes narrowed.
Cassidy grinned and all of a sudden, I started to realize something was off. But before I could react, Cassidy had rolled me over, removed the condom and was wiping me up with the moistened towel she'd remember to bring. And in the same syrupy tone Megan had been using all morning, she crooned, "And now it's YOUR turn, Megan dear. I'm so happy that OUR boyfriend can give you such pleasure now."
And then the redhead switched to a commanding tone that was anything but sweet. In a deep voice, Cassidy growled, "Eat her out, Ben. Make her SCREAM."
I reacted instinctively to the order and quickly rolled Megan onto her back, kissing her and massaging her firmly to try and ease the inexplicable tension in her muscles. My first girlfriend started panting when my lips got around her nipples, and soon she began whimpering as my mouth approached its destination. Whatever else was going on in her head, she hadn't had sex since the past Monday, six days ago, and she was quite wound up.
Megan did scream. She had her first orgasm barely two minutes into my oral attention while Cassidy lavished her own oral attention on my quickly reviving cock. The petite brunette was close to another climax when I pronounced myself hard enough to shatter bricks and I moved up to enter my second tight pussy of the morning.
I brought Megan to the brink of orgasm, teasing her on its very edge, and then I pushed the petite brunette over into ecstasy when I slammed my dick into her body. And this time, even though I had the extra staying power from having cum once before, feeling a tight pussy naked with my own skin instead of latex had me very, very excited.
It must have shown in my fucking, because I rode Megan harder and with more aggression than I had Cassidy, something that both girls noticed. Spurred on by my passion, Megan fucked herself back at me with every ounce of energy she had, the two of us putting on a raunchy and exciting display of sex that turned out to be one of the best fuckings of our lives.
"Oh, FUCK ME, BEN! FUCK ME!" Megan screamed.
"I'm fucking you! I'm fucking you! So good, baby! So tight, so good!" I howled right back.
When I came, it was with my face buried against Megan's neck, screaming my lungs out while my whole body tensed and I absolutely exploded inside of her, flooding her pussy with so much cum that it almost immediately bubbled out around my cock and started drenching the towel beneath us.
When we were done, Megan rolled me off of her and then quickly ducked her head to slurp up all the juices from my cock, both mine and her own, without having to pause for condom removal or cleaning. And when she sat back on her heels, she didn't even look at me. I was a toy that once used, could now be discarded. Instead, Megan's beatific smile was entirely for Cassidy, who fidgeted nervously and refused to meet her best friend's gaze.
You could cut the tension in the air with a dull spoon.
I didn't understand what was going on, but I knew I didn't like it. So mumbling some excuse about having to get home, I quickly got dressed and ran away.
On Tuesday at school, the girls were going out of their way to shower me with affection. Megan cornered me by my locker and then proceeded to give me a deeply passionate kiss right in front of everyone. She even brushed her hand over my bulge and giggled cutely before kissing me again.
When we finally broke for air, my girlfriend leaned in and whispered, "You know I'm really glad you can give Cassidy some happiness. She's been crushing on you for a long time and I do really want to share you with her. But still," Megan took a deep breath. "You know I love you more than she does, right?"
I just blinked twice and smiled at the pretty girl who made me feel so good. "I love you, too, Megan."
My girlfriend beamed at me, and then she gave me another soul-searing kiss.
Between second and third periods, I was cruising down the hall to my next class when Cassidy slid up beside me, wrapping herself around my right arm and sighing happily. "Hi, boyfriend," she giggled.
"Hi, girlfriend," I replied in kind.
"I love you, Ben," Cassidy said in a voice fraught with emotion, her eyes staring up at me and shimmering in the light.
"I..." I paused. If she was my girlfriend, she deserved to hear the phrase, right? "I love you, too, Freckles."
She beamed and kissed me quickly, sighing happily. "Oh, Ben. You were wonderful yesterday. I wish we'd had time for more..." she said in a low voice.
"Yeah, me too."
"We can, you know," Cassidy husked and then pushed me into a little alcove beside the hallway. When I arched an eyebrow in confusion, she batted her pretty green eyes at me and said, "Monday's not the only day my parents come home late. They're never home before 6pm on ANY weekday. So why don't you come visit me this afternoon and we can make up for lost time."
Ooh ... more sex ... My eyes lit up as bright as Cassidy's smile. "Great! You think Megan wants to?"
Cassidy pouted. "Why don't we just leave Megan out of this? After all, she could have been bringing you to my house every weekday all semester. But she wanted to keep it only Mondays because she wanted to focus on her schoolwork, right?"
"Uh, right..." I answered in confusion.
"Great! We're agreed. See you this afternoon!" Cassidy kissed me again and then whirled away, hurrying off to her class.
"Aren't you coming in?" Brooke held her door open and looked at me funny when I didn't shut off the engine even thought I'd parallel parked on the curb.
"Uh, no, I'm meeting up with ... friends ... this afternoon. I'll see you later."
Brooke just shrugged and then went inside the house. I screwed up my face and wondered, why hadn't I just told her I was going to Cassidy's to have sex? It wasn't like Brooke couldn't handle the information. My little sister certainly knew about my relationships and that I fucking both girls. And yet I'd lied to her.
Was I feeling guilty or something?
"More Ben! Gimme more! Oh, harder, Ben! Harder! Oh! Oh! Aaaaaahhh!!!"
I was only a few seconds behind, arching my back and bellowing as I emptied my nuts into the condom. My hands were gripping her shapely hips while my pelvis was pressed tightly against her ass. And after we both came, Cassidy's limbs gave way and she collapsed flat onto her stomach while I fell across her back.
She started giggling almost immediately while I extracted myself out and then tossed the condom. Afterwards, I spooned in behind Cassidy and cuddled her the way I knew she loved.
"Wow, Ben ... I never thought I'd like doggy-style. Drew loved doing it, but it was all just a power trip for him. I really enjoyed that!"
"Glad to hear it," I wheezed. The orgasm had been great, but I couldn't help but feel guilty over it. And when I felt guilty, I couldn't enjoy the aftermath of a good cum. "You sure Megan won't mind us doing this?"
Cassidy shrugged. "I'm pretty sure. Like I said, she only wanted to meet with you on Mondays and Fridays. Tuesdays through Thursdays were open even before I came along. I'm just filling in your gaps."
She turned and smiled at me. "What, do I hear you complaining?"
My eyebrows went up. "Oh, no, no."
"Good. Cuz I wanna fuck again tomorrow afternoon."
For some reason, I was really tired at school on Wednesday. I hadn't slept very well, visions of Megan and Cassidy both floating through my brain all night, and not always in a good way.
"Heyyy, Ben," came the sultry, sweet voice from my left. I turned just in time to see Adrienne Dennis fall into step with me, her spray-on jeans hugging her every curve while her big tits wobbled enticingly in her too-tight top.
Despite my surprise, it took me less than a second to get my bearings. "Hey, Adrienne. What's up?"
"Nothing much. Mind if I walk with you?" Her smile was dazzling.
"Please, be my guest. How's Jake?" I asked, referring to Adrienne's Varsity Starting Quarterback boyfriend.
She shrugged. "He's ... he's Jake," she hedged. "He's popular. He's handsome." Adrienne then leaned in conspiratorially and pouted, "But he's lousy in bed."
My eyebrows went up and Adrienne giggled, "What about your sex life?"
I blushed but preened, "I've had no complaints. My girls usually cum at least three or four times and it seems like they can't get enough." My eyes went wide. Did I actually just say that in public?
"Girls?" Adrienne grinned, pretending she hadn't heard that I was dating two girls at the same time. "As in plural?"
I just grinned and looked forward.
"Well, then," Adrienne drawled while sliding her hand down my arm. "Maybe sometime you'll show me what I'm missing out on."
I smiled widely at the image of Adrienne fucking-goddess Dennis lying beneath me while I drilled in and out of her hot cunt. Was she serious? No way. Not Adrienne Dennis. Could it even be possible that the most gorgeous girl in school had just made a pass at me? ME?
I felt my ego puffing up like a balloon and I managed a cocky grin. Adrienne noticed my positive response and she smiled beautifully, showing me sparkling white teeth and she leaned in towards me invitingly.
But then the image of Megan separating my cock from my body with a dull butter knife popped into mind. It wasn't a matter of choosing between Megan and Cassidy versus Adrienne. It was a matter of choosing one night with Adrienne versus a lifetime with a severed dick. Besides, Adrienne was surely just teasing me. I suddenly tensed up and looked apologetic. "Uh, probably not. I'm not one to cheat on my girlfriends."
"Aww, too bad..." Adrienne sighed and looked forward. "I SOOO need a good fucking."
My cock was iron hard and doing its level best to burst out of my jeans. I groaned as the image of Adrienne beneath me once again intruded into my consciousness.
Cassidy would be in for quite the workout this afternoon.
On Friday, everything seemed to have been smoothed over between the girls. Since she'd gotten laid on Tuesday, Wednesday, AND Thursday, Cassidy was quite relaxed and mellowed out, willing fading a bit into the background to let Megan take center stage. After all, I told Cassidy every day that I loved her.
Megan, not knowing WHY Cassidy had mellowed out since neither of us had told Megan about our afternoon trysts, happily resumed her position as primary girlfriend and we all got along famously.
For one thing, we mutually decided to let Megan drive her car for this date. For a mild control freak like Megan, being in charge of the wheels instantly put her more at ease. Yeah, I had to put up with Megan driving exactly the speed limit wherever we went. But when I complained about her sticking to 50mph on one of the big boulevards, Cassidy leaned over the back seat and tapped my shoulder. "Relax, just be glad it's Orange County. If we were anywhere else in the country, a street this size would have a 35mph speed limit."
I shut up, and Megan beamed at her best friend.
Megan's Civic wasn't really any bigger than my beater Corolla, but it was just a tad larger which helped the geometry of musical chairs to make everybody happy. I'd either be in the backseat with one of them, making out and letting one girl practice her blowjob skills while the other watched from up front. Or I'd be in the reclined front passenger seat getting ridden by one girl while the other played with herself in the backseat.
Then things got really kinky when Megan wanted me to fuck her from behind over the hood of her own car, Cassidy keeping a lookout for us while I spunked into my primary girlfriend from behind.
Megan was happy. Cassidy was happy. Hey, this might actually work out.
Unfortunately, by Monday Cassidy was itching for some extra attention and had no interest in playing second fiddle again. It wasn't that she was going out of her way to compete with Megan or anything, but she was stressed out and wanted some loving from her boyfriend.
We were into Finals Week, the last week before our Winter Break, and all three of us had spent the weekend studying our asses off. This was our Junior Year, and therefore one of the most important academic years for our college applications. And after a weekend of cramming, Monday brought our first wave of finals, fully six hours worth of mind-numbing exams, after which we were all on edge and looking to unwind for a bit.
Even Brooke was edgy. It was her first experience with formal, multiple-hour finals and she couldn't wait to get home. I'd barely brought the car to a stop before she was out the door and going into the house to find other things to occupy her time. And her door hadn't even closed before I shifted the car into gear and drove off for Cassidy's house, the door slamming shut from my acceleration.
"Thank god you're here," Cassidy groaned once I came through the door. She was already naked and masturbating on the bed, condom in hand.
"Come fuck me, Ben," Megan said from right beside her, similarly naked and similarly masturbating.
"No, me first!" Cassidy whined. "It's MY bedroom!"
"But I'm the first girlfriend!" Megan spat back, rubbing herself furiously while glaring at her best friend. "And I SOOO need this after today!"
"I do, too!"
I rolled my eyes and sighed. "If you two were THAT horny you could've helped each other get off."
Megan turned her glare to me. "Don't even START, Ben." At least she wasn't glaring at Cassidy anymore.
I shook my head and just dropped my clothes, getting naked and not willing to say anything further to reduce my chances of getting laid. After all, I was just as stressed out and horny as they were.
"Come on, baby," Megan pleaded. "I need you."
"I need you, too," Cassidy whined. "I'll let you in me without a condom today. I'm safe. My period's due this Friday."
"Come on, Ben," Megan said in a harsher voice. "Choose."
Good lord this was annoying. I was in a lose-lose situation and it pissed me off. So I shook my head and angrily spat, "No. I'm not 'choosing'. Now both of you, stop whining or I'll go home and ask BROOKE to take care of me."
"What?" Megan looked at me like I'd just turned neon green.
"Huh?" Cassidy chimed in.
And then before either girl could react, I jumped on top of Megan, who happened to be the closest to me, bending down and kissing her fiercely. My girlfriend happily accepted my tongue and moaned as she wrapped her arms around my head, shifting her hips to try and line up my cock.
Meanwhile, Cassidy whimpered in frustration, but soon she gasped when I abruptly released Megan and then moved over to kiss my other girlfriend as well.
Megan seemed to be too pleased that I kissed her first to really complain that I'd left her. And Cassidy was too wrapped up in my kiss to care at this point. And then Cassidy got even happier when pressed the head of my cock into her naked pussy and slid my way inside.
"Ohhh ... FUCK, Ben!" the redhead crooned. "I knew you'd fuck me first."
I sighed. "I kissed her first. I fucked you first. It doesn't mean anything. I love you both!" I insisted even while I started pumping in and out of the horny teen.
"But you fucked her first," Megan whined.
I rolled my eyes and briefly wondered if this was all worth it. I really, really liked both girls. We'd been very good friends and they were very cute. But I'd never felt the same intense passion for them as I'd felt for Dawn or even Keira. Was all this whining and complaining really worth it?
Well, I had the BOTH of them wanting me to fuck their lights out. I supposed some competitive bitching was inevitable, and to get laid by two such pretty girls, I could live with some of the drama. And that meant finding a way to keep both Cassidy and Megan happy.
I didn't really want to pull out right then. Cassidy's vaginal walls felt SO good. But I had to play some politics, so I yanked myself out of Cassidy and moved two feet to the left to forcefully spread Megan's thighs and roughly shove myself into the brunette teenager's pussy.
"Ohhh ... FUCK, Ben!" the little Asian girl groaned.
Angrily, I drove myself in and out of her several times, fucking her into submission while I gripped Megan's shoulders and lunged my hips over and again.
"Stop IT. Both of you!" I yelled once I got that burst of rage out of my body. "I love you both. I want to make BOTH of you happy. And I'm going to fuck you BOTH within an inch of your LIVES. Got it!" With that, I pulled out and roughly flipped Megan over onto all fours, steadying her body into place before violently taking her from behind.
Megan sighed when I re-entered her, completely acquiescent in the face of my forcefulness, letting me fuck her to my heart's content. Meanwhile, Cassidy went silent and simply turned around onto all fours herself, waiting her turn. And after two more minutes, I pulled out and switched back to the redhead.
This continued on for the next fifteen minutes, with me alternating which girlfriend I fucked doggy-style. Neither girl got enough sex to cum, and the frequent breaks similarly delayed my own ejaculation. That all changed when I was in Megan and pounding away, still driven with an extra dose of anger and adrenaline from the dual frustrations of finals and girlfriend annoyances. That was when Megan finally started to reach her peak, and I ground my hips, reached around to rub her clit and finally brought her to orgasm.
"Oh, yeah ... oh, yeah..." Megan sighed. "Oh! Oh! I'm cumming, Ben! You're making me cum first!" And then her scream tore off into the night, echoing through the empty house as she bent her back and quivered beneath my body.
It took a bit of effort to extract myself from Megan's clenching pussy muscles, but she was still climaxing when I pulled back and moved two feet to the right and rammed my way into Cassidy's pussy, her tightness having been loosened up by all our sex.
"More Ben ... Gimme more..." she drawled while I gripped her hips and pounded away. I had to admit, it felt REALLY good to be inside Cassidy's pussy without a condom. It was different enough that the sensations were pushing me towards my own climax, and I felt my balls begin to tighten. But somewhere in the back of my head came Keira's golden rule: I had to make the girl cum first.
So without further thought, I leaned down and pressed my chest against Cassidy's back, effectively spooning myself against her. I held my weight up with my left hand, but I used my right to reach down and palm her nicely shaped breast, rubbing the nipple and squeezing it while it's twin continued to sway from our fucking motions.
"Oh, Ben..." Cassidy sighed while I pressed my body tightly against her. "I love you sooo much, you know that? It feels sooo good to have you this close to me. I want to make you happy. I always want to make you happy. And I'll let you cum inside my unprotected pussy. I love you that much. I'm not even worried about getting knocked up. Because I know you'll always love me, right?"
I grunted and fucked her even harder, the instinct in me reveling in the idea of flooding an unprotected womb with all my sperm.
"Oh, Ben!" Cassidy moaned. "I'm cumming! Can you feel it? My pussy is massaging you. My womb is calling for you! Cum for me, honey! Cum in me! I'm cumming too! Cum with me!" And then she shrieked as the orgasm swept through her.
All at once, Cassidy's tightness was back. Her muscles clamped down and that heavenly sensation was all I needed to cum as well. But I couldn't do it. I'd lost control once before and spurted into Cassidy's unprotected womb, and the next week had been absolute hell for me. This time, I wasn't going to do it. And at the last possible second, I yanked my cock out and began blasting all over Cassidy's rosy asscheeks, bright pink after my repeated banging into them.
"Ohhh, fuck!" I grunted as my ab muscles tensed and I spat out another jet of cum, the creamy white a stark contrast to Cassidy's pink skin. And she kept moaning in her own orgasmic delight while I emptied the contents of my balls all over her ass.
Having had some time to recover, Megan was quickly all over me once I finished. Before I'd even finished with the last few drops, my first girlfriend had my half- hard cock in her mouth, slurping at me while I winced and told her to go easy, I was still really sensitive. And on the other side, Cassidy simply dropped face- down on the bed, rubbing her own pussy with one hand while rubbing my cum into her asscheeks with her other hand.
"Mmm ... you finished with me," Cassidy sighed happily, as if she'd won some victory over Megan.
"That's okay," Megan popped up and stated. "Because you made me cum first."
Cassidy drawled, "You let yourself cum first. He was fucking us both equally."
"Doesn't matter," Megan sat back. "I know I love him more. Because today I'm going to let him do something he's never done to either of us."
Cassidy turned her head. "What?"
I looked down and arched an eyebrow. "Yeah, what?"
Megan grinned and took another long suck at my prick, which was hardening at the thought of something new. She stayed down there, slurping on me and prolonging the anticipation while both Cassidy and I waited to hear what she had to say.
Finally, Megan popped off and grinned. "Ben, I'm gonna let you fuck my ass."
It took a little while for everything to sink in. Cassidy was staring at her best friend with a mixture of shock, disgust, and arousal. I was just shocked.
"Come on, Ben," Megan twinkled her eyes at me. "Haven't you done this before?"
"Uh, yeah..." I stammered. Fucking Dayna Evans' ass had been one of my all- time sexual highlights. The physical sensations were just so different from a pussy; not necessarily better, but very different. And the mental aspect of buggering a girl's ass was just so ... naughty... "Uh, I didn't think to bring any lube, though."
"Oh, that's okay," Megan smiled and reached over the side of the bed to her backpack and then sitting up with a small tube of KY jelly in her hands. "I did some research and came prepared. This stuff is medical grade and my parents just had it lying around the house."
I perked up then. Dayna had a wonderful ass, and I was certainly curious to see how different petite little Megan would be. Megan saw the grin on my face and she beckoned me to her. "Come eat me, baby. Let's get me ready for an assfucking!"
I was quickly into position, grabbing up the tube of KY. Megan then rolled onto her back, pulling on the backs of her knees to raise herself up and spread her thighs to the sides to give me an unimpeded view of her neatly trimmed pussy and exposed asshole.
I'd never done it from this angle before. I'd always fucked Dayna's ass from behind, squirting the Astroglide directly into her hole before coating myself. But I figured I could make this work as well.
I started by squeezing a healthy dollop of KY onto my two fingers, feeling the oddly slippery sensation that was just a little different than the Astroglide had been. And then ever so gently and while watching her face, I pushed my index finger into Megan's rectum.
She shivered at the cold touch and tensed up; but at the same time, I ducked my head down and took a long lick at Megan's slit. She cooed and relaxed, the familiar pleasure helping to tame her obvious nervousness.
Meanwhile, Cassidy simply stared at us with wide eyes. Whatever competitiveness she'd been feeling earlier was now gone. She clearly had no interest in contending assholes with Megan and just watched with great interest.
After some more licking, Megan had gone from tense nervousness to pleasurable moaning and I decided to introduce the second finger to her anus. She tensed up again when I pushed in my middle finger, but then moaned and sighed as I began to work the two digits in and out of her rectum while also bringing up my thumb to push into her pussy. And with three fingers sticking her like a bowling ball and my tongue on Megan's clit, my girlfriend was soon lost to the pleasurable sensations.
I committed myself to waiting for Megan to get at least one climax before I attempted to enter her. When I'd popped Megan's cherry, I'd done so while she was in the throes of an orgasm and she'd barely felt her hymen tear away. It sounded like a good plan for the first time a girl would have her ass stretched, especially by my seven-and-a-half inch weapon.
So wanting to take my time, I paused to relube my fingers and also coat a third finger with the KY, and then I resettled myself in a more comfortable position on my side before bending over and continuing to eat out the petite brunette while pushing all three fingers into her ass and stretching her out.
Cassidy decided to take my new position as an opportunity, and on her own initiative she slid down to my hips, pulling my cock to her and then swallowing as much of my meat as she could.
I tensed up when Cassidy started to blow me, and without realizing it I shoved my three fingers even deeper into Megan's asshole, causing her to moan in pain. But she quickly moaned again in pleasure when I kept on rubbing her, and soon enough, I knew she would be ready.
Megan decided as well. "Oh, Ben! Oh, Ben! I'm ready ... I'm ready. Fuck my ass now," she gasped in a breathy voice.
"In a second, baby," I soothed. "I want you to cum for me first, okay?"
"Oh ... Ben, I'm gonna cum soon. I'm gonna cum soon!" She panted.
I was breathing hard myself by this point, both from arousal and oxygen deprivation from focusing on eating out my girlfriend. That's when I turned to my other girlfriend.
"Cassidy, I need you to help me," I wheezed. "Megan needs your help too, okay?"
Wide-eyed, Cassidy pulled off my dick and nodded. Whatever competition thing they had going, Cassidy clearly had care for her best friend etched into her eyes. "I need you to lube up my dick, that way it won't hurt Megan so much. Can you do that?"
The redhead nodded and then she went to squeeze the KY into her hands, actually squeezing out a lot more than I would have expected. I shrugged; you could never have too much lube. And with her hands overflowing with clear jelly, Cassidy started to coat me.
"Oh! Oh! Oh!" Megan was bucking her hips at my face as her orgasm approached. And then with a few more licks and a suck on her clit, I finally brought her over the edge. "Yes! I'm cumming, Ben! I'm cumming!"
That was my cue. Moving my hands to Megan's knees, I forced her legs back to spread her wide and open up her slightly-stretched anus. And then with careful aim, I slotted the head of my lubricated dick to her gaping hole and then firmly pressed forward.
"Aaagh!" Megan cried when she felt my mushroom head stretch her wide, the pain mingling with the ecstasy of her still-continuing orgasm, but soon the stretch was gone as my head popped in and then I was quickly burrowing all the way into my girlfriend's ass. And before her orgasm stopped, I was already balls deep up her rectum.
"Oh, FUCK!" Megan groaned when she came to her senses. "Is that it?"
"It's all the way in, baby," I soothed.
"Feels so full!" She moaned.
"So I'm told," I grinned. And then I slowly began to pull out.
"Oh, wait, wait, wait," Megan quickly stuttered and I came to a halt. "Lemme get used to this," she panted.
I waited and relaxed. Good thing too, because there was no way I would have lasted very long. If I thought Cassidy's pussy was tight, good freakin' lord Megan's ass was even tighter!
Soon, Cassidy had wiped her hands off on the towel and she was quickly beside her best friend, squeezing Megan's left hand with both of her own. "You okay, Meg?"
"I'm fine. I'm fine. Why'd I have to pick a boyfriend with such a big dick?" Megan whined.
"Do you want him to stop?" Cassidy asked with concern, all of her focus on her best friend. I got the distinct impression that the fiery redhead would call everything off on her own initiative if she thought I was hurting Megan.
"No, no. I'm getting used to it." Megan took a deep breath, and then another. And then she looked back at me. "Okay, Ben. Go ahead."
Careful to make sure Megan wasn't in any more pain than should be expected, I slowly pulled back and then reversed course before my crown popped free. Megan inhaled sharply as I began to fill her again, and I glanced down to rub her clit with my still lubricated fingers.
"Ohhh ... Ben..." Megan sighed as I settled into a steady pumping motion. She bit her lip and seemed to focus inward while I pistoned back and forth, and I felt her hips twitching when I tweaked her clitty.
"Fuck me, baby..." Megan sighed. "Fuck my ass ... It's starting to feel good."
"I'm fucking you, Megan. I'm fucking your ass," I replied in a husky voice.
"He's really fucking your ass!" Cassidy exclaimed in amazement. But then Megan squeezed Cassidy's hand really hard and the redhead went back to focusing on her friend, stroking Megan's forehead while I pumped in and out.
It quickly became clear that while Megan wasn't in major pain, she wasn't getting enough pleasure to have an orgasm either. So I closed my eyes and worked on getting myself off quickly, concentrating on my own release. And once I started to feel the tingling in my balls, I opened my eyes again to witness the sight before me.
Petite Megan was naked and spread before me, her legs hunched around my waist. Her cute tits were still perky with dusky erect nipples that stuck out a quarter inch. Her pretty pussy was pink and slightly open, filled with the moisture from her climaxes. I watched my dark prick splitting her asshole wide open, and felt a surge of "naughty" energy spurring me on. And her eyes were half-lidded as she panted and moaned, her face the picture of eroticism. "It's feeling GOOD," she sighed.
Cassidy was similarly naked and focused on her friend. Her larger tits were just as firm and her paler pink nipples were just as hard and erect. Whatever misgivings Cassidy had about assholes and anal sex, she was clearly still turned on by what we were doing and by the moans coming from both me and Megan.
And then I was there. My breathing sped up, my hips sped up, and then Megan was clutching my arms, grunting with every thrust into her ass as we all clearly knew I was about to cum.
"Do it, baby," Megan urged. "Fill my asshole with your spunk. Don't you see how much I love you? I'll deny you nothing. You can have my whole body. Cum on my face. Cum in my mouth. Cum in my cunt. And now you can cum in my ass. I want you to cum in me all the time. I love you. I love you!"
"I love you, too," I groaned, and then I was cumming like she asked. My hips jerked violently out of rhythm, and then I felt the wonderful relief as I started pouring out my spunk, almost as if I was pissing into her ass. My hips jerked again and I let out another LONG string of cum, and over and over again I painted Megan's bowels with my cream.
And as I felt the ecstatic pleasure ebb and flow away while my orgasm passed, I collapsed forward to cuddle with this wonderful girl who gave me so very much.
The assfucking called for a shower, and giggling, we hopped over to the Master Bathroom to use Cassidy's parents' shower, which was big enough to hold all three of us.
Megan was quite sore, but she was enthusiastic about helping Cassidy soap me up. I also spent a lot of time soaping up both girls as well, and with enough teasing, they even spent a full five seconds rubbing soap into each other's breasts, which started to get me hard again.
My suggestion to get them to kiss again, however, fell on deaf ears. Megan looked annoyed with me and so I made it up to both of them by introducing both of them to shower sex. The shower had a bench in it and the girls took turns riding me. I still wasn't willing to cum into Cassidy's unprotected pussy, so Megan was more than happy to get a load of spunk into her pill-protected womb to add to the load I'd dropped in her ass.
Then at last, we were all clean and it was time to go home.
We dried off and got dressed. Despite the stress-induced competition at the beginning over who I would fuck first, we'd all mutually calmed down and gotten our pleasure. I'd thought we could now put the "who's Ben's favorite girlfriend" questions behind us, and that everything would be wonderful from now on.
I was wrong.
Just inside the front door to Cassidy's house, I wrapped up Megan in a hug and kissed her tenderly goodbye. Megan grinned and asked, "So, did you like fucking my ass?"
I grinned. Despite Megan's discomfort, it HAD felt really good for me. "Yeah. You know I did."
"I meant it, Ben. Whenever you want, you can have all of me, any part of me." Megan batted her eyelashes at me. Her voice was swimming with honey.
I thought Megan was being a little melodramatic, but I appreciated the sentiment. I smiled and said, "Thank you, Megan."
"Just give me time, Ben," Cassidy interjected in a worried voice, feeling a little left out. Biting her lip, she nervously stammered, "Let me get used to the idea, and then you can do it to me too."
I sighed. "This isn't a competition and you don't HAVE to do anything, Freckles."
"Freckles?" Megan arched an eyebrow and glared back and forth between the two of us. "How come SHE gets a cute nickname?"
"Oh my GAWD," I groaned in exasperation and rolled my eyes.
"Doesn't matter," Megan harrumphed. And then she glanced at Cassidy with a haughty expression. "I give you all of me right now, Ben. That's why I'll always be the first girlfriend."
Cassidy's eyes flared with anger for a moment, but she bit her lip and just hung back. Eventually, Megan released me and she started for the door.
The redhead was then quick to take Megan's place, hugging me and pecking me quickly. She had an extra twinkle in her green eyes, and with a little chuckle, she hummed, "See you tomorrow, Ben."
The comment itself was innocent enough, but Cassidy put enough emphasis on the word "tomorrow" that Megan picked up on the innuendo. "Tomorrow?" Megan asked.
"Oh, didn't you know?" Cassidy grinned and hugged me even tighter, laying her cheek against my shoulder while looking at Megan. "We're all together on Mondays and Fridays, but Ben's been visiting me the other weekdays so we could fuck in my bed."
"Wait, WHAT?!?" Megan cried in anger, her eyes flaring.
"That's right, little miss first girlfriend," Cassidy sassed. "When it was just you two, you only wanted him twice a week. So I'm just filling in the gaps. You didn't need him Tuesday, Wednesday, or Thursday afternoons anyways. I might as well get the alone time with him when I need it. After all, you WERE first. So I've got some catching up to do."
"You fucking SLUT!" Megan yelled and walked up to Cassidy, whipping her hand out without further thought and then landing a vicious slap to her best friend's cheek.
Cassidy shrieked and released me, ready to tackle Megan. But I was quicker, getting between them and shoving them both backwards with my longer arms. "Whoa! Whoa!"
"Let go of me you cheating BASTARD!" Megan shrieked.
"Let me go! I get to hit her back!" Cassidy screeched while I held her back with my other arm.
"Calm down! Calm down!" I yelled and physically held the girls back while they slapped at each other, only succeeding in hitting me.
"Slut!" Megan yelled.
"Bitch!" Cassidy retorted.
"What are you DOING? You're best friends, dammit!" I yelled. "What is GOING ON?"
"She's trying to STEAL YOU from me!" Megan started crying.
"She's trying to push me away!" Cassidy whined.
"SIT DOWN, BOTH OF YOU!" I raged, and with that, Megan abruptly stopped fighting me and turned away, walking three feet off towards the living room. And once Megan backed off, Cassidy stopped struggling and I was able to drop my hands, wringing out my arms and trying to fix my clothes.
Angry, Megan then turned around and glared at me. "You've been fucking her on the other weekdays?"
I sighed. "Only last week."
"Why?"
I shrugged. "She wanted to. I wasn't going to turn down having sex with my girlfriend."
Megan pouted. "Why didn't you tell me?"
"Because I didn't WANT him too," Cassidy whined. "Every time we're together, you're always trying to shove me to the side like I'm a second-class citizen. Only when we're alone can I get my BOYFRIEND to pay attention to me."
"But he's MY boyfriend," Megan complained.
"Mine, too!" Cassidy argued. "YOU invited me!"
"But he was my boyfriend FIRST! It's only right that he pays more attention to me. Shouldn't you be happy that I share him with you at all? I didn't have to. But you're my friend and I knew you were crushing on him. I was trying to help you out! And you BETRAY me!"
"I'm not trying to betray you!" Cassidy tossed her hands up, the tears bubbling out of her eyes as well by now. "I just want him to love me too! It doesn't do me any good to keep crushing on him and never get any attention! And you never saw him on the middle weekdays anyways, so what's the big deal?"
"The big deal is that you two HID it from me!" Megan took two steps forward. "Come ON, Cassidy! We tell each other EVERYTHING. The very first minute I walked out of the room after giving my very first blowjob at Elaine's party, I told you everything! The very first minute after I lost my virginity, I told you everything! And every shitty thing you did with Drew, you told me! So why did you HIDE this?"
"Because! Because every time we're together, you pull this 'first' girlfriend shit on me! You act like I'm a nuisance that's getting in the way! I'd rather you never invited me into this fucked up relationship than keep stringing me along like this! At least then I wouldn't have to SNEAK around to get some quality time with my boyfriend!"
Megan exhaled and looked up at the ceiling as if looking for divine intervention. The tears were streaking down her cheeks and she moaned forlornly. "I just ... I just wanted to help you, Cassidy ... You were so unhappy ... And I was so happy with Ben! And you were crushing on Ben! It just seemed ... It didn't seem fair that I got to be so happy and you didn't! And Drew was being such an asshole and then you'd never been eaten out before and..." Megan exhaled. "This is SOOO fucked up."
"I'm not leaving Ben, Megan," Cassidy set her jaw. "I'll fight for him if you try to uninvite me or something. He makes me happy. We have the greatest conversations on those mid-weekdays and the sex is incredible. He loves me, too. I'm not just stepping aside because you regret hooking us up."
"Oh, no, I would never want to do that to you," Megan insisted. "I love you, too, Cass. I mean, not like Ben. But you're my best friend. I STILL want you to be my best friend!"
"So what do we do?" Cassidy tossed her hands up and pointed at me. "This OBVIOUSLY isn't working."
Megan rolled her eyes. "I don't know ... I don't know ... FUCK! Why the hell did this have to happen during Finals Week? I've got AP Chemistry tomorrow! I NEED that to get into Pre-Med!"
"Ugh, don't remind me," Cassidy moaned. "Mr. Mikhail has been grading me really tough on U.S. History and I really need to ace the final tomorrow."
"Look," Megan offered, taking a deep breath and incredibly, she calmed in two seconds flat. "We'll work this out. But not tonight. We've both got to study. Let's ... let's deal with this after finals."
"I can't," Cassidy sighed, also calming. "I'm visiting family in Florida for the holidays, remember?"
"Oh, that's right!" Megan slapped her forehead. "I'm going skiing at Mammoth for the week." She took a deep breath. "When do you get back?"
"January 2nd. You?"
"December 30," Megan nodded firmly. "Okay, we'll meet on the 2nd or 3rd and figure this out. Talk EVERYTHING through."
I'd been ping-ponging my eyeballs back and forth between my two girlfriends, watching them go from raging mad to crying sad and to calmly rational so fast that it gave me whiplash. We were talking LOVE here, right? How could they be so calm about it? I stammered, "Wait ... what?"
Megan took a deep breath and looked over at me. "We're postponing the decision, what's it look like?"
"Can you do that?" I said in disbelief, screwing my face up.
Cassidy shrugged. "We just did." And then she smiled and said confidently, "Megan's been my best friend since we were little. We can do anything together."
Megan grinned and nodded. "Anything."
Cassidy piped up. "So after finals tomorrow, we're both gonna be pretty stressed out. Why don't you skip your whole Monday-only moratorium and come over tomorrow afternoon with us." Cassidy smiled and blushed almost as red as her hair. "We can ... unwind together. Who knows, maybe by the end of the week you'll convince me to try anal sex."
"Ooh, I dunno," Megan winced, holding her butt. "I'm not saying I won't try it again, but not this year, for sure."
"Ohhh," Cassidy's eyes opened and she smiled knowingly. "So that whole 'whenever you want you can have any part of me' thing was just bullshit?"
"Well..." Megan's eyes twinkled. "It was a little melodramatic."
"A little?" Cassidy cried in disbelief. "You put SO much pressure on me to try and keep up. If you laid it on any thicker I might've HAD to give Ben my ass tomorrow."
"I'm sorry. I'd never want to push you to do anything you weren't ready for." Megan sighed. "And I'm sorry for trying to make you feel like a 'second-class' girlfriend. I'm gonna work on that. Tomorrow, Wednesday, and Thursday, we'll be equals. No pressure. Just good sex and good conversation, deal?"
Cassidy grinned. "Deal."
And then to my absolute amazement, the two girls came together and wrapped their arms around each other in a warm hug. "Best friends?" Cassidy asked.
"Forever," Megan confirmed..
9 Chapter 9: Sister
DECEMBER 2000, WINTER BREAK
"Mmmmmmph!" Cassidy pulled back and smiled at me. "I love you, Ben!"
"Love you too, Freckles. See you next year."
"Mmmmmmph!" Megan backed her lips away from mine and grinned. "I love you, Ben!"
"Love you too, Megan. Call me as soon as you get home."
"Will do."
And then I waved at both girls as they walked across the parking lot to their cars. I sighed. After four days straight of the most mind-blowing sex, thankfully absent of any further politicking between the girls, I was NOT looking forward to a week without either one of them. And despite the pleasantness of the past week, I knew that something in our relationships would be radically changing once they both got back and we all sat down to have our "talk".
But that was more than a week away. For now, it was just Winter Break and after the strain of finals I was looking forward to some time to just unwind. If nothing else, I actually missed hanging out with my sisters and Eden and Emma had been whining about how I paid them no attention this past week.
"Byeee, Bennieeee..." came the teasing female voice behind me. I turned to see Brooke miming kissing thin air with lots of tongue and I rolled my eyes. Well, SOME little sisters could be nothing but annoying.
"Come on," I waved her towards the parking lot. "Let's go home."
"So you got assigned taxi duty?" Brandi, my older sister, grinned at me. She was standing outside baggage claim at John Wayne Airport when I pulled up and then ran around to greet her with a friendly hug.
"Yeah. Mom and Dad said if they provide the car, I've got to drive wherever they want, whenever they want. I live to serve."
"Fine. You may take that, my good man." Brandi looked down her nose at me and pointed at her heavy suitcase.
Chuckling, I stepped over and hoisted the thing up, dropping it into my trunk. "Just don't expect me to hold your door open for you," I drawled before returning to the driver's side.
Brandi just grinned and hopped into the passenger side. Soon we were off for the short trip back to the house.
"When do you fly back up?" I asked as I merged with traffic for the loop back to MacArthur Blvd.
"Not until January 21. Cal is off for a full four weeks!" Brandi bragged.
"You suck," I moaned. High School resumed in two weeks.
"So how's the love life? You still with Megan?"
I grinned. "You wouldn't believe me if I told you."
"Try me."
"Okay, but you have to swear not to tell Mom and Dad. They don't know the details."
"Sure, whatever," Brandi waved carelessly towards the window.
"I'm dating both Megan and Cassidy."
Brandi snorted and gave me a look. "Both of them?"
I grinned and nodded.
"How the hell does THAT work?"
I sighed, remembering all the drama. "Honestly, not all that well sometimes."
"Good grief, Ben," Brandi chuckled while shaking her head. "Didn't you learn ANYTHING from Dawn and Dayna?"
I arched an eyebrow. "What do they have to do with anything?"
Brandi adopted her big sister look of wisdom. "Two girls is dangerous, Ben. I've seen some guys try to pull it off at Cal. DISASTER every time. You lucked out that Dayna was willing to step back for her little sister, otherwise Dawn might not be your best friend anymore right now. I don't know if you're going to be so lucky with these girls."
"And what do you know about dating? You seeing anybody right now?"
Brandi smiled. "Yeah ... there's this one guy..."
"You sleeping with him?"
"Ben! You can't ask me that!" My sister looked positively scandalized that her little brother would ask such a question.
I shrugged. "Hey, I'm more than happy to tell you I'm banging two chicks at once."
"That's because you're a GUY. You actually get bonus points for that. Girls just get labeled sluts for putting out too easily."
"Fine, fine," I rolled my eyes and focused on the road. Taxis always tried to cut people off on this turn getting to the 405.
"And NO, I'm not sleeping with him," Brandi went on to clarify. "We just started seeing each other ... but ... I'm not that kind of girl. I'm not sure about him just yet, and I don't want to get a reputation. It's bad enough being associated with Dayna, Miss I'm-at-college-and-I-want-to-party-all-the-time. She's already on her fourth boyfriend in just one semester."
"Fair enough." I nodded.
It was more than a minute later when Brandi said softly, "Still ... it would've been really nice to get laid."
Our parents were suitably happy to see Brandi when we arrived, hugging her and talking about how they were oh-so-proud of their "college girl". Both parents then promptly sat Brandi down and grilled her for over an hour about all the changes made to the campus of their old alma mater.
Brandi moaned about the football team going 3-8 and losing the Big Game against Stanford 36-30, of which Mom and Dad were suitably depressed as well.
Sometime around the 45-minute mark, I wandered in and Brandi looked at me pleadingly to rescue her from our parents. I just grinned and kept walking, being the bastard of a little brother that I was.
Late that night, I finished up the video game I hadn't played in over a week. The rest of the house was quiet since it was close to midnight, and yawning I decided to finally take a shower and go to sleep.
Even thought I'd gotten laid more times than I could count in the past several days, I was still horny and terribly missing my girlfriends on this first Friday without either one of them. I knew I'd be in for quite the jerk-off session in the shower to relax myself before I went to sleep.
I was used to being the only one in the house still awake at this hour. And so it was without further thought that I crossed the hallway wearing nothing but a towel around my waist and went to open the bathroom door.
Only the knob wouldn't twist. It was locked from the inside and in confusion I jiggled the knob a few more times, wondering who the hell was in the bathroom at this hour. And as I stared dumbly at uncooperative knob, the door suddenly popped open to reveal my older sister standing there with wet hair and her own towel wrapped around her torso, tucked between her cleavage and just barely falling below her crotch. "Ben?"
"Oh, uh, sorry ... I didn't realize anyone else was still awake."
Brandi smiled at me. "College hours. I can't sleep before midnight anymore." And then her smile turned into a grin as she realized my eyes were roving hungrily up and down her body, trying to glimpse a little more flesh. I hadn't forgotten her occasional naked streaking across the hallway from the past summer.
"Hmph, same old Ben," Brandi chuckled. "It's too bad you were such a bastard before, not rescuing me from Mom and Dad when I needed you. If you had, I might've rewarded you tonight."
My jaw dropped and with that, Brandi strode out of the bathroom and calmly sashayed over to her bedroom. I turned and followed her with my eyes, and just before she closed the door, she turned her head sideways to make sure I was looking and then dropped the towel to the floor, flashing me a wonderful view of her naked back and exquisitely tight ass.
And then the door closed and she was gone.
I blinked several more times before finally stepping into the bathroom and turning the shower on. Now I had one more image in my head to jerk off to.
Saturday was the first full day of winter break, so I spent most of it asleep.
But once I did wake up, I found that everyone was splitting off in their own directions. Now that school was out, all us kids were eager to hang out with our friends in a purely social situation. Brandi had arranged to meet up with her old High School friends, I was playing basketball with Kenny, Daniel, and the boys; and the younger siblings were heading to the mall. Even Eden and Emma were going off to visit friends.
As the two kids with driver's licenses, Brandi and I were assigned to drop everyone off and arrange pickups before heading our separate ways. So my sister and I sat down and worked out all the scheduling while also commiserating over how much of a drag it was to have to chauffer the rugrats. And when my big sis lightly punched me in the arm as we parted, I couldn't help but realize ... she was FINALLY treating me as an equal.
Maybe it was because I was taller and heavier than her. Maybe it was simply because I had my own license. But I certainly remembered all the "big sister" condescension I used to get from her. In the old days, when Brandi and I were assigned to complete some chore together, she immediately took charge, made all the decisions, and then bossed me like an angry tyrant. But today, we worked out the schedule together and when Brandi asked me to drive clear across town to pick up the twins because she wanted to stay out an extra half-hour, I told her "no" and she simply shrugged and caved. The old Brandi would never have compromised.
Something had happened while she was away at college. I became the lead kid in the family, riding herd on my younger siblings. And Brandi had gone from the social elite of being a High School Senior in town to just another anonymous freshman at a big University with over 30,000 students. The way we interacted with people had simply changed. I'd grown a spine and she'd picked up some temperance.
It was a whole new relationship for the two of us.
Later on Saturday night, I found my hands getting a little twitchy as I played video games, and the twitches weren't coming from too much button mashing. I was horny. Hey, I was sixteen. I was ALWAYS horny.
The twins had fallen asleep long ago and Brooke had gone to bed around 11pm. It was just after midnight now, and I turned the volume down on the TV so that I could hear the upstairs shower running. There could only be one person up there, and with memories of the previous night and Brandi's summer teasing, I found myself yearning to be in that hallway when she emerged.
Abruptly, the shower turned off and the sound of water rushing through the pipes faded away. Without a second thought, I turned off the video game and hustled up to my bedroom to quickly strip down and wrap a towel around my waist. I figured my own need to take a shower would be my only reasonable excuse for why I was waiting in the hallway.
Sure enough, two minutes after I got myself into position, the door popped open and Brandi stepped out with her towel wrapped around her torso, coming to a sudden halt in surprise when she saw me waiting.
Trying to keep my eyes from wandering, I stammered, "Uh, just waiting for my turn." It was a line I'd mentally rehearsed three times already, and I winced as even I heard my weakly forced delivery.
"Riiight," Brandi drawled, clearly not buying my excuse. Then an impish smirk crossed her face and she quickly looked both ways down the hallway, making sure that all doors were closed. And in a soft voice, her eyelids half-closed as she murmured, "You're looking for another free peek."
I gulped and blushed, caught red-handed. The tent forming in my towel only added to my embarrassment.
When my eyes went back up, I saw that Brandi was looking a little flushed herself. Her dark eyes were stormy as she glanced over my body, ogling me just as much as I wanted to do to her. Her tongue darted out and crossed her upper-lip, a gesture that I remembered from Keira as one of the signs of arousal. And my heart started racing faster as I contemplated what that could mean.
Without another word, Brandi then stepped forward and grabbed my hand. She glanced around the hallway again to make sure the coast was clear, and then hurriedly she dragged me into her bedroom and shut the door.
Now my heart was pounding and I was breathing hard with anticipation and anxiety. I was in my sister's bedroom. Alone. Wearing nothing but a towel. Brandi turned to face me and in a husky voice, she said, "Here's the deal: you show me yours, I'll show you mine."
My eyebrows went up, but Brandi's gaze was entirely on my crotch, where the towel was being pushed out rather obscenely. "C'mon, Ben," she added when I didn't immediately respond. "Nothing we both haven't seen before."
In a husky voice of my own, I nodded and said, "Okay," and my hands went to the fold that was holding my towel around my waist.
Brandi picked her gaze up to my eyes in alarm, her chest rising as she was breathing hard as well. "But just to look. We're not touching or anything, got it?"
"No problem." And with a flick of my wrist, my towel dropped to the floor. Semi- consciously, I thrust out my pecs and tightened my abs, which had the side-effect of making my hard erection bob just a bit.
Biting her lip nervously while staring straight at my dick, Brandi flicked her wrist between her breasts and then her own towel fell, revealing those round tits that sat high on her chest, capped by small, dark nipples. Her tummy was toned and lightly muscled, and my gaze dropped all the way down to her shaven pussy and lithe legs. I think my dick grew an extra eighth of an inch.
I'm not sure how long we stood there and stared at each other. I did know that the longer I stared, the closer I wanted to get. Hell with closer, I wanted to get my dick INSIDE of her. Sister or not, Brandi was a babe.
But the instant my resolve crumbled and I took half a step forward, Brandi turned away and looked at the floor. Her whole body was shuddering and she said in a thready voice, "Go take your shower, Ben."
For a few seconds, there were no sounds but that of both of us breathing hard. Then with a sharp inhalation on my part, I grabbed my towel and left the room.
When I jerked off in the shower that night, Brandi was the only girl in my mind.
Sunday was calm enough. It was Christmas Eve and by family tradition, we all stayed home to hang out together.
We found some movies on cable and I soon found myself on the big couch, surrounded by little sisters as both Eden and Emma decided to use me as a backrest. Brooke took the opportunity to stretch out on the wing chair, draping her legs over the left armrest. My parents were on the loveseat together.
Sometime around 2pm, Brandi awoke and meandered in during the movie with a steaming cup of coffee. Without a word, she squished Emma closer to my side and then settled into the vacant spot. When I glanced at her, she just smiled casually and without any tension between us. It was as if our little moment last night didn't matter.
I smiled back and looked around at my siblings and parents, all relaxing and enjoying a movie together. It was a pleasant little 21st century family moment.
Afterwards we played some board games and generally killed time while waiting for midnight. Family tradition said that we could all open one present at 12:01am on Christmas Day, and then we had to let our parents sleep in until 10am in the morning. Mom and Dad said it was because Brandi and I had gotten into the habit of waking them up at 5am when we were little, arguing that since it was already Christmas morning we could open our presents.
Eden and Emma actually dropped off to sleep for a couple hours, but we woke them long enough for them to open up some books they'd been dying to read. I got a new game for my Playstation and then we all hit the sack.
Unfortunately, neither Brandi nor I had the energy nor drive for another show-me- yours encounter.
Christmas turned out to be a flurry of activity, at least as far as the phone lines were concerned. The parents made various calls to friends and family to wish them Merry Christmas. And I got surprise calls from both Megan and Cassidy, who reminded me that they loved me along with their Christmas greetings. I was pleasantly surprised. It never would have occurred to me to try calling them.
Just after lunch, Keira McNeil walked over with a thank you note written on the back of a 5"x7" photograph of her newly remodeled home, and I got to chat with her for a minute where she told me how things were going well with Stuart and that she was happy I seemed to be enjoying good relationships with girls my own age.
And then to my everlasting joy and surprise, Dawn Evans also called me, and we spent an hour catching up with each other. She'd broken up with Mark and wasn't currently seeing anyone. She professed how much she missed me and couldn't wait for the summer. I missed my friend as well and in my taciturn teenaged male way, I think I managed to communicate that.
Brandi also got calls from friends, and in the evening, she got one particular call for which she got really hushed and ran into her bedroom. And when Brooke and I noticed how secretive our older sister had gotten, we got evil grins on our faces and I gestured for her to come into my room.
Brooke and I both settled onto my bed, and with a finger over my lips to remind her to stay quiet, I reached over and tapped the speaker button on my phone. Quietly, we then eavesdropped on Brandi's conversation.
It started with Brandi giggling. "You're so bad!"
"Can't help it, Brandi," came back the male voice. "You're so hot I can't help myself."
"Right now, Brian? You're jerking off right now?"
"Yeah ... I can't get your last kiss out of my mind. You smelled so good; and all I could do was imagine running my hands all over your naked body."
"Mmm..." Brandi moaned.
"Can I give you a massage when you get back? I won't try to fuck you, I promise. I just want to massage you, touch your muscles. I'll rub this hot oil all over your body, stroking your soft skin and rubbing you ... everywhere."
"Everywhere?" Brandi's voice picked up in pitch.
"Everywhere. I'll rub your back. I'll massage your arms. I'll rub your legs, and even firmly press my palms into your firm buttcheeks ... Ohhh, Brandi, I'm so hard for you. And when you're good and relaxed, I'll move my hands between your legs. I've very good with my hands, Brandi."
"Really?" Brandi's voice caught as she gasped.
"Very good..." he said in a low voice.
I started to get alarmed with where the conversation was going, and I flicked my gaze to 14-year-old Brooke. This was probably a little too risqué for the younger girl and I moved my hand over to turn off the speakerphone.
But Brooke darted her hand to my wrist and stopped me, shaking her head while looking at me with wide eyes. I wanted to hear the rest myself, so I quietly nodded and pulled my hand back.
"What then, Brian?"
"After I make you cum, I'll slowly turn you over onto your back. And then I'll spend an hour massaging your front. I won't even try to get you off, just stroking, rubbing, massaging everywhere. I'll oil up your wonderful breasts, just rubbing, nothing sexual. I'll massage your legs and your belly and by the time I'm done with you, you'll be a limp, unconscious, puddle of flesh, just floating on a cloud of happiness."
"Ohhh ... Brian ... You're going to make me cum just talking to you."
"Are you playing with yourself, Brandi?"
"Yes! Ohhh..." my sister moaned.
"You're so sexy. I didn't tell you that enough when we went out. I couldn't believe I was dating a stone fox with such a hot body! You're unbelievably sexy, Brandi."
"Mmm ... tell me more..."
"I love your ass. You have the most dynamite ass I've ever seen. I just want to stick my face in between your cheeks and lick you and suck you and squeeze you until you're cumming all over my face."
"Ohhh ... Brian!"
"Cum for me, baby. I wish I could be there to see it. I wish we could have done this in person. But I'll see you happy any way I can. Cum for me! Let me hear it! I'm gonna cum too! I'm gonna spurt, Brandi!"
"Oh! Oh! OHHH!!!" Brandi gasped into the phone, clearly in the throes of her orgasm. The sound was soon met by male grunting, and Brandi seemed to moan even louder as she heard Brian's noises.
I glanced over to Brooke and found that my little sister had a hand in her own shorts and she was wincing as if in pain, biting down on her lip to prevent herself from moaning out and giving us away. But even when she realized I was staring at her, she didn't stop frigging herself and in fact, her pace seemed to speed up.
I recognized the look on Brooke's face. She looked just like Megan did right before she came. And with quick thinking, I reached over and stabbed the speaker button, cutting off the sound of Brandi's and Brian's orgasms.
I was just in time, Brooke couldn't hold back her own moan as she stiffened up and came, her eyes watering as she stared back at me and then she gasped for oxygen as the first contraction left her body. Unable to hold herself upright anymore, my little sister tilted over and collapsed against my side, burying her face against my chest while I instinctively wrapped my arm around her back to hold her up. And in my arms, Brooke shuddered and whimpered as her orgasm swept through her body.
When she was done, Brooke's eyes went wide open and she jerked herself away from me in embarrassment. But I just smiled and held my finger to my lips to remind her to keep quiet. Any louder noises and Brandi might realize we were just in the next bedroom.
After another minute, Brooke realized I wasn't upset with her for masturbating. So she cuddled herself against me while she came down from her sexual high. And still curious about Brandi's phone sex, I reached over and hit the speakerphone again.
"I'm still so horny, Brian," Brandi moaned. "I need your cock ... right now. Gawd what I wouldn't give to get fucked right now!"
"I wish I was there, baby. I'll see you as soon as you fly back. Maybe I'll ride with Dayna and meet you at the airport."
"You do that Brian, and you're gonna get very lucky that night."
"Ohhh, I can't wait, Brandi."
"Me, neither. I'm so glad you called. Merry Christmas, Brian."
"Merry Christmas."
Tuesday was Eden and Emma's 11th birthday. Even though it was December 26th, Mom called them her Christmas presents since she actually started labor late on Christmas night. I still had a vague memory of being five-and-a-half and wondering what the heck was going on when Mom stood up in the middle of Christmas dinner and started yelling that her water broke.
Unfortunately for the twins, this meant they only got one set of presents every year. Fortunately for the twins, being the babies of the family meant that mom and dad more than compensated with additional gifts and toys sprinkled throughout the year.
Still, given a choice, I'm sure the girls would have preferred a birthday farther removed from such a major holiday. For one, all the prime birthday spots like roller skating rinks, miniature golf centers, and bowling alleys were always packed with kids on Winter Break. But more importantly, a lot of families took vacation at this time of year and only about half their friends were ever available to attend their birthday parties.
I could only imagine how crazy things would have gotten if all their friends actually came to a party. Eden and Emma were quite popular and they still had dozens of other 10 and 11-year-olds coming to this year's birthday party the day after Christmas.
Some brought brand new toys with them. Some were showing off new clothing they'd just received. And all of them had bundles of extra energy from the holiday season.
And guess who had to play chaperone for a few dozen 10/11-year-olds who believed they were too old to be supervised?
To be fair, it WAS all three older siblings who had responsibility. We were at a bowling alley and Brandi was over by lane 5 trying to keep the kids from bowling four balls at the same time. Brooke was at lane 8 trying to impose her will over kids who were only three years younger than her and unwilling to accept her authority. And my mom was fussing over a young girl who'd dropped a 20-pound ball on her toe and was bawling her eyes out.
Me? I lucked out and the kids I was watching over were pretty mellow. So I left them to their own devices for a bit while I marched over to Brooke's crew and calmed them down, the young girls more willing to accept the authority of a 5'10" male.
Then I dropped by Brandi's group and managed to convince her charges to quit screwing around because MY group was doing a better job bowling and the highest scores would get to be first in line at the pizza lunch. The youngsters immediately focused on bowling one at a time.
A minute later, Brandi was standing with me behind the lanes while we looked over her kids. "Thanks, Ben. You know, I remember when you were just another little twerp like them."
I just shrugged.
"You've grown up into a fine young man, Ben. Megan and Cassidy are lucky girls." Brandi patted my shoulder.
I just smiled and then belatedly realized that Brandi still had her hand on my shoulder. She was a few inches shorter than me, and when I turned to look, I found that she was staring straight at my bicep as she experimentally squeezed it, feeling the dense musculature there. I wasn't the kind of guy who hit the gym or anything, but I'd always had a good metabolism and I got a lot of exercise, both from common activities like basketball and from my recent sexual escapades.
Not quite sure how to react, I said nothing nor moved to stop her. Brandi was still holding my arm with one hand when she brought up her other hand to gently touch my chest, finding it as firm as my arm had been. Ever so gently, she kept trying to squeeze me while her breathing got rougher. And then I saw that subconscious reflex as her tongue came out and snaked across her upper lip.
"Hey Brandi!" one of the kids called. And like a switch had been thrown, Brandi abruptly jerked her hands away from me and blinked several times as if not understanding what she'd been doing.
Without another word, she turned and stepped back down to the lane.
That night, I'd absorbed myself in one of my new video games and completely lost track of time. It was after midnight when I turned the Playstation off and went upstairs, going through my usual routine of brushing my teeth and taking a shower. The coast was clear and the lights were out, so I assumed that everyone had gone to sleep.
I dried off in the bathroom and then wrapped my damp towel around my waist for the return trip to my bedroom. And then out of habit, I walked in the door and closed it behind me, dropping my towel to the floor while I headed to my dresser that had all my underwear and my pajama pants.
That's when I saw that my room wasn't empty. Brandi was reclining on my bed, wearing just a thin robe over her panties, and with no bra. Her eyes were locked onto my naked midsection while she dug her fingers inside her panties and rubbed herself.
"Jeez! Brandi!" I sputtered in surprise and immediately ducked to grab my towel and pull it to cover me.
"No, don't!" she quickly pleaded, motioning for me not to cover up. And then as I stared in disbelief at her, Brandi parted her robe to the sides to reveal her naked breasts.
Per usual, I'd jerked myself off in the shower to a medley of fantasies that ranged from Dawn to Dayna and to my current girlfriends. I'd managed to avoid the Brandi fantasies this time, but now that I was seeing my sister half-naked on my bed, I was certain she'd be in my fantasy tomorrow.
"Come here, Ben."
Half-nervous and half-excited, my desire to see her tits from closer up outweighed my embarrassment at my own nakedness, so I walked up next to the bed while Brandi stared hungrily at my cock, which had begun to rise while I ogled my older sister's tits.
"I just had to see it again," Brandi breathed. "Dayna was right. You have a beautiful dick."
"Uh, thanks," I stammered. "Uh, you've got really nice tits," I replied lamely.
Still frigging her clit, Brandi was breathing hard as she let her eyes rove around my naked body in little visual excursions that always returned back to my erect prick. She sighed and frowned, "I am such an idiot. I should have fucked Brian before I left. Then I wouldn't have this anticipation all Winter Break and I wouldn't be so fucking horny!"
I didn't know how to respond to that so I didn't say anything. I was too mesmerized looking at the lustful expression on Brandi's face anyways. She had the same half-torn/half-aroused look I'd first seen in that clearing at camp, where the Evans sisters effectively brought Brandi and me to a foursome on our last day. She and I had crossed a line that day. I wasn't sure if it was about to happen again.
"You're so lucky, Ben," Brandi moaned forlornly. "Megan's coming home on Saturday and Cassidy next Tuesday. I've got to wait three more weeks to see Brian."
"Uh, sorry..." I tried to say in sympathy.
"Can I touch it?" For the first time, Brandi's gaze swiveled up to my eyes. She had a look of such desperate pleading that all I could do was nod affirmatively.
"Oh, shit!" I groaned when I felt my older sister's cool hand wrap around my shaft. She continued frigging herself with her right hand while her left turned and circled my hot column of manflesh, and I groaned again when she tightened her grip and pumped it once.
"Brandi?" I said questioningly. What were we doing? Where were we going with this? Wasn't this wrong?
"I'm going to put it in my mouth," she husked. "Just one suck. Nothing I haven't done before."
I groaned hearing her words. "I was wondering if you remembered that," I grunted, thinking back to the aforementioned foursome at camp when Brandi briefly put her mouth around me and slurped up the mingled taste of mine and Dawn's orgasms. From the way Brandi never made mention of it again, I'd begun to think she'd blocked it from memory.
"You never forget the first time you suck your brother's dick," Brandi said as if in a trance, staring straight at my cock. And then she simply leaned forward and took me into her mouth. "Mmm..."
I felt my knees buckle as the mere concept of my older sister sucking on my dick completely overwhelmed me. Still naked, I turned and let myself flop backwards onto my own mattress rather than awkwardly sink to the floor. And Brandi's mouth went with me, humming and sucking and licking the big vein running underneath my shaft while I lay back and stretched out. And from the vibrations of her body, I assumed she was still masturbating herself.
This was sooo naughty. But as great as it felt, I had one last moral thread tying me to my life. Tentatively, even while I was breathing hard, I said, "Brandi, I think you said 'just one suck'."
But she ignored me. Actually, she didn't ignore me, she actively shut me up by reaching out with one finger and pressing it to my lips, telling me to keep still and keep quiet with one gesture. And then my sister truly began to give me a blowjob.
Her finger stayed on my lips for a while, controlling my whimpers even though I wanted to shout to the world how great a cocksucker my older sister was. But after a while, she moved to bring both hands into play, jacking me firmly while her mouth danced around my head, and I began to softly moan me encouragement. "So good, Brandi. You're so good. Ugh, my cock is so sensitive; it's such a good feeling. You're so good, sis. Suck me. Suck me."
I dared not get any louder. After all, even though the house was sleeping, my parents were just down the hall and Brooke even shared a wall with me. The last thing I wanted was for one of our family members to walk in and find my older sister giving me the blowjob of a lifetime.
And if they walked in within the next thirty seconds, they'd see me spunking my load into my own sister's mouth. And for some reason, I REALLY didn't want that. Seeing me naked was semi-ordinary, if not expected in a household with mixed- sex siblings. Touching my dick could be considered taboo experimentation. A quick suck wasn't THAT much further.
But swallowing my jizz? Accepting my sperm into her body, in any way? Somehow, I thought that was crossing the line.
"Oh, Brandi! I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna cum! Pull off! Pull off" I pleaded. But instead of pulling back, my older sister started sucking even harder.
"Ohmigod, you can't swallow it. Let me cum on your face. Let me cum on your tits. Please!"
It was no use. It was as if my desperate plea for her not to swallow my cum just made her want to swallow it that much more. It was wrong. It was naughty...
... It was in her mouth. I'd still been quietly pleading with her not to swallow it when my orgasm hit, sending out the first spurt of spunk onto my sister's tongue. And before I could fire a second shot, she'd already gulped my wad down. It was too late.
"Ohhh ... Brandi..." I groaned, giving up and letting my head fall back against the mattress.
With one hand, she coaxed out every drop of cum, jacking up with every blast to maximize the load that splattered against the back of her mouth. And after the first three of four bursts, she started hoovering me in desperate search for more ... and more ... and more ... until there was nothing left to give.
Smacking her lips, Brandi picked her head up and sighed with deep satisfaction. I saw her left hand was still holding my deflating prick, but she brought her right hand up from her own panties, coated in her own slimy fluids. And daintily, my sister licked her own fingers clean.
"I've got your sperm in my belly, Ben..." Brandi sighed, her eyes sizzling. "Isn't that so... wrong..."
I groaned and winced. "So wrong..."
"And yet," my older sister smiled. "So right."
I felt something tickle my balls, and with a start, I jerked awake.
"Mmph!" somebody groaned and as I sat up I realized I'd just shoved my dick an inch into someone's throat. I looked down and the black hair with blonde streaks was a dead giveaway: it was Brandi. She gagged slightly and then popped off to catch her breath.
"Brandi!" I hissed. "What are you doing?"
She grinned and hovered over my erection. "Nothing I haven't done before." And with that, she leaned over and put a finger over my lips to silence me.
This time, when she swallowed my cock, all I could do was surrender to the pleasure. Two minutes later, we both got what we wanted as I geysered my morning load into my sister's belly.
She tucked me back into my shorts and I tugged on her shoulder to pull her up to me. We lay side-by-side as I wrapped up Brandi's smaller body in my arms, hugging her tightly. She'd brought me so much pleasure and I was feeling thankful, and gently I tilted her head back so that I could press my lips to hers.
But at the last moment, Brandi turned her head away. "Ben, we can't do that."
"What?"
"You're my brother. You can't kiss me."
"Can't kiss you?" I groaned in disbelief. "You can swallow my cum but I can't kiss you? That's where you draw the line?"
Brandi sighed and turned back to face me, then leaned up and pecked my forehead in a more traditional big sister kiss. "A blowjob is just about sex. I'm really, really horny and I'm craving cock. If I didn't have you, I might run out and end up screwing some stranger. I couldn't do that to Brian. I NEED you, Ben."
She searched my eyes, looking for understanding. But I didn't get it just yet.
Brandi exhaled and canted her head. "A kiss is about love and affection. I can't do that with you, Ben, okay? Blowing you is just physical, I can live with that. Kissing would be more than physical, okay? Please?"
I didn't understand, but I could obey. "Sure." I sighed. "Can I at least hug you?"
Brandi grinned and opened her arms wider. "C'mere little brother."
Other than the thoroughly out-of-the-ordinary morning, Wednesday turned out to be pretty ordinary. I met up with some friends, hung out, and played some b-ball. I played with my sisters, and I video gamed until it was time to go to bed.
I was more careful when I entered my bedroom after my shower, but this time there was no Brandi in my bed. I found that I was actually disappointed, but I figured it was for the best.
After all, in just three more days, Megan would be coming home and I could get all the sex I wanted ... without the guilt.
I felt something tickle my balls, and with a start, I jerked awake.
"Mmph!" This time Brandi was better prepared, so she didn't gag when my cock briefly entered her throat.
In fact, once I got my bearings and realized my sister was giving me a wake-up blowjob again, she amazed me by descending all the way down my seven-and-a- half inch monster until her lips were around my base, completely deep-throating me.
I didn't last much longer than that.
Afterwards, I offered to return the favor. After all, it didn't seem right that I got the orgasms and she did all the work. But Brandi shook her head in the negative. This way, she was in complete control. This way, we didn't risk crossing any of her self-made boundaries. And since she was frigging herself while she blew me, she got her own pleasure as well.
"It's tempting, Ben. But I just don't trust myself, okay?"
"Okay," I shrugged. "Just offering, that's all."
Brandi smiled but also bit her lip nervously. "Thanks anyways."
Friday, Brandi woke me up with a blowjob again. I'd been expecting it. But once I spurted down her throat, Brandi turned her eyes up to me with a soft plea.
"Ben, I need a favor," she said in a slightly frazzled voice. My sister's jaw quivered and it looked like she couldn't keep her fingers still.
"Sure, anything."
"I want you to eat me. I know I said we would ONLY do blowjobs, but I need to cum. I really, really need to have a big orgasm. I'm going stir crazy here and my fingers just aren't cutting it anymore."
Nervous, I glanced to the door. "The longer we're in here the more likely we'll get caught."
Brandi shook her head. "Mom and Dad are at work. I dropped off the twins at a friend's house. And Brooke walked around the block to Jennifer Vo's place. We're all alone."
Mollified, I nodded and Brandi was quick to drop her panties to the floor while still cinching her thin robe around her otherwise nude body. Her entire body was trembling. "I'm trusting you, Ben. Just one oral orgasm. I'm not sure I can control myself. You're my brother. We CAN'T have sex."
"Sure." I waved to the bed. "You want to climb on top or do you want to lie down?"
Almost twitching, Brandi shook her head in the negative. "No bed. Too tempting." And then frantically she looked around, finally spotting my desk. "There. I'll sit on the desk and you can sit on the chair between my legs. Okay?"
"Anything you want." I was in quite the mellow mood since I'd just had a glorious orgasm. Brandi, on the other hand, was twitching more than a crack-addict going through withdrawal. On shaky legs, she staggered over to the desk and managed on the second try to slide her butt onto it. I dismounted the bed and pulled out my desk chair, settling into it while I surveyed the situation.
Brandi was trembling and licking her lips in anticipation. She spread her legs to the sides and as I rolled the chair in, I hooked her feet over my shoulders.
"Oh, this is so wrong..." she sighed, but when I hesitated to dive in, she grabbed my head and forced it down to her crotch. Immediately I started licking and Brandi moaned in complete arousal.
Just like all the others, Brandi's taste was similar but different. I'd kind of been expecting her flavor to be radically dissimilar from my other lovers. After all, there was supposed to be this great divide between "family" females and "other" females. You know, you can do sexual stuff with "other" but not with "family". But from right here, between her legs and with my tongue wrapped around her clit, Brandi tasted just like any other girl. It wasn't like she had any identifying flavor that labeled her as "sister".
And she certainly reacted like all the other girls. Keira and Dawn had taught me well, and I'd honed my pussy-eating skills on Dayna, Megan, and Cassidy. And Brandi was so turned on that she got to her first orgasm really, really quickly.
It was a good one, the whole nine yards with her thighs tightening around my ears and her ass bucking off the desk surface when it first hit her, cramming her crotch into my face while she wailed and dumped a load of honey onto my face.
That was it. The deal was one good oral orgasm and then we'd stop. She was my sister and I was her brother and we couldn't risk crossing any further boundaries. Oral sex was just about pleasure, something we could both live with.
But when I went to pull my head away, Brandi clamped her thighs around my head to trap me and then pressed down on my head. "Again!"
"Mmph?" I mumbled, questioning this deviation from the plan.
"Please, Ben? Please?" Brandi still sounded so desperate and I hated to hear the pain in her voice. I wanted to comfort my sister, to make her feel better, and right now that meant continuing my oral attention on her. One more orgasm wouldn't hurt, right?
"Please..." she moaned, and when my tongue started working along her slit again, she sighed happily. "Yesss..."
In the buildup to her first orgasm, Brandi was relatively silent, just grunting and gasping while her body writhed on top of my desk. This time, Brandi was much more vocal. "Oh, Ben! Eat me! Fucking eat me! Ohhh, you're so good, little brother! Fuck! My little brother is eating me! It's so wrong!"
Her words did not go unnoticed by me. The sound of a woman in heat is a turn- on to begin with. The concept of my older sister Brandi making those sounds was even more erotic. And the sheer naughtiness of the demands for her little brother to eat her had my blood pumping.
"So good, Ben! Oooh, I LOVE your finger in my cunt! More! Another finger! Deeper! Harder!"
I'd stayed soft the entire time I brought Brandi to her first orgasm. My recent cum plus the workmanlike approach I brought to getting her off had kept my arousal at bay. But now, hearing my sister pleading for me to shove an extra finger into her cunt, my erection was coming right back up for another round.
Brandi's hips jerked and she screamed, "Oh, Ben! I'm cumming! I'm cumming on your tongue! I'm cumming on my little brother's tongue!"
I rode out her climax and gripped her thighs with my off-hand, rhythmically plunging three fingers into my sister with my other hand. And this time, when Brandi whimpered "Again!" I didn't hesitate.
I had a beautiful babe rubbing her bare-shaven pussy against my face and demanding pleasure from me. She let her robe fall to the sides and she was palming her firm tits in her hands, tweaking her nipples and gasping with pleasure. There was no way I was going to stop.
So I ate her out again. This time, I rotated my hand and shoved my female honey-coated middle finger into Brandi's ass, causing her to squeal in delight. My thumb curled back up and prodded her clit from below, occasionally sliding into my sister's vaginal channel. And my tongue was going nuts on her love button from above. Her butt had slid forward enough off the desk so that she was practically suspended on my hand, only the back of her hips still supporting her weight while I rhythmically thrust my digits into both of her nether holes.
"Ben! Suck my tits! Suck my tits!" she gasped. And quickly I was out of my chair, leaning over her while I took a swollen nipple into my mouth.
Animalistically, I growled as I nursed her breasts, switching from the left to the right and giving her nipple a fresh tongue-lashing while I kept pumping her pussy and asshole with my right hand. My sister thrashed on top of the desk, perpetually threatening to fall off while frantically clutching my shoulders. And when Brandi grabbed my head with both hands, I didn't resist as she pulled my face to hers and planted a wet, hot kiss on my lips.
So good. So FUCKING good. Brandi actually tasted like strawberries, even though she wasn't wearing any lipstick or lip gloss. My tongue darted into her mouth and she moaned as I french kissed her, my left hand coming up to palm her tit while she kept bucking her crotch against my fingers.
She was getting close to her third climax. I could feel the puffs of air bursting through her nostrils as she heavily exhaled. I could hear her erotic moans as she whimpered in the approach to orgasm. And I felt the tightening of her hands around my head as her body tensed in preparation.
Me? I was sooo horny and getting almost no relief. I needed to feel ... SOMETHING. Needed SOME pleasure. And with a groan of need, I grabbed Brandi's right hand with my left hand, yanking it down and moving her wrist until she could take my rock hard erection into her right hand. She knew what to do and immediately her fingers wrapped around the shaft, squeezing and beginning to jerk me off. I moaned happily into our kiss, feeling the bliss of finally receiving some pleasure as it exploded in my mind.
And then it happened. Brandi was huffing and puffing as her orgasm built deep inside her. She rolled her hips back suddenly, dislodging both my finger and thumb from her ass and pussy. Her left hand tugged my body over and her right hand aimed my cock, and before I realized it, she'd pushed my mushroom head in between her labia and right to the entrance of her pussy.
My conscience flashed a warning in my mind. Her words rang in my head: 'I'm trusting you, Ben. You're my brother. We CAN'T have sex.'
I broke the kiss just long enough gasp, "Brandi?"
But then it was too late. Her feet clamped behind my ass and her left hand tugged at my waist, pressing me three inches into my sister's vaginal tunnel. And then my own male instinct took over without my conscious knowledge, and with a roar of adrenaline, I slammed my hips forward and buried myself to the root. It was done. I was incestuously fucking my sister.
"Ohhh, Ben!" Brandi's eyes flew wide open with simultaneous delight and fear. And then her irises rolled back in her head as her body shuddered in orgasm. Her hips bucked at me so hard that it kicked her butt off the desk, dropping all her weight onto the joining of my dick in her pussy. I had to scramble to get my hands beneath her buttcheeks and haul her back onto the desk before I collapsed, and when I heaved us both forward I found myself once again cramming every single inch of brother-cock into sister-pussy.
"Oh, FUCK!" She groaned as her pussy contracted again around my shaft, pinching me tightly while her body trembled.
"Ben! Ben! Fuck me, Ben!" And then she was whimpering, "So wrong ... so naughty ... so wrong..."
It took me a moment to realize that her whimpers were coming in a rhythmic cadence, the pace exactly matching my thrusts in and out of her body, thrusts I hadn't been consciously aware I was making. But I was thrusting. I was pumping in and out. I was actively fucking my sister.
And that knowledge was all it took to push me over the edge. This time it was my irises rolling into the back of my head and for a second, I thought I was going to faint from disbelief. But I didn't faint. Instead, my orgasm came and when I slammed myself all the way in to the very depths of Brandi's pussy, my cockhead split wide open and I started blasting great wads of hot semen that battered my sister's cervical walls and pushed through into her womb.
"Cum, Ben! Cum in me!" Brandi moaned as she clutched me with all four limbs.
My adrenaline pulsed, my body lunged, and then I fired another incestuous blast of sperm into my sister's pussy.
And another...
And another...
And perhaps five or six shots later, when I was finally done, Brandi cuddled my head against her shoulder as we both panted and gasped in the aftermath of our illicit fucking.
Brandi groaned. "So wrong..."
"And yet," I picked my head up and looked straight into Brandi's eyes. "So right."
Things got really awkward after I fucked Brandi.
She had no recriminations and she didn't blame me. We were both at fault for what had happened. But while I now saw Brandi as a beautiful young woman and my lover, she still saw her little brother and the same "wrongness" that had turned her on just minutes earlier now ate away at her conscience.
When we'd both come down from our orgasmic highs, Brandi had firmly pushed me away and then stared in disbelief at the semen and other fluids trickling out of her worn pussy and onto my desktop. Without another word or even a look at me, she'd then quickly dismounted the desk, retrieved her panties, and fled the room.
Only when I realized that she was running away did I belatedly call out, "Brandi!" But she was already out the door.
Fully naked, I hurried to follow but she quickly darted into her own bedroom and shut the door, locking it behind her.
"Brandi?" I called with concern and knocked.
"Go away, Ben!"
"But Brandi..."
"I said, GO AWAY."
Wincing and now starting to feel guilt and remorse over what we'd done, I sighed and leaned forward, my head thumping against my sister's bedroom door.
"Ben..." Brandi's voice softly floated through the hollow wood. "Please ... just go away..."
I sat in my room for a long time, sitting on the same desk chair where I'd eaten out my sister's pussy. I stared at the puddle of cum on the desk, proof and evidence of what I'd done.
Brandi had trusted me. She told me she wanted to stay in control by only giving me blowjobs so that she wouldn't be tempted. She'd asked for one oral orgasm, just one, so that we didn't push ourselves so far out that there wasn't any coming back.
But I didn't stop at one. I didn't even stop at two. Yeah, she'd been pleading with me to keep going, but at the time I still had the self-control to stop us before we went too far. Only I didn't stop us. I'd given in to my own lust, and Brandi had given in to her own lust, and when she'd pulled my cock into her body, I'd finished the job by thrusting myself into her.
Eventually, I couldn't look at the puddle of fluids any longer. I grabbed several paper towels and blotted up the mess. Then I grabbed a bottle of Windex and chemically washed the remains away as if trying to erase what had happened. I didn't regret the sex. It had been one of the hottest sexual experiences of my life and I couldn't bring myself to regret being so intimately connected to my sister. It just felt so ... right.
What I regretted was hurting Brandi. She was upset, and it was my fault. If she hadn't been upset, if she'd felt as thrilled and excited that we'd fucked as I currently felt, I'd be the happiest guy in the world right now. But she wasn't thrilled. She wasn't excited.
And it was my fault. I didn't stop when I should have. Hell, I'd NEVER been very good at stopping when I should have. Once my pecker got hard, it always did my thinking for me.
Even though I'd cleaned up the evidence, I found myself staring at the desk where we'd done the deed. Now, I couldn't even look at the desk. So turning my head away, I focused on moving on with the rest of my day. Brandi and I would have to face each other eventually. I'd deal with that when the opportunity came.
So I got dressed and brushed my teeth. I went down to the kitchen and poured myself a bowl of cereal, and I sighed, wondering how the hell I was going to fix this situation.
But before I could get very far in my ruminations, the phone rang. I thanked the universe for giving me something else to think about, and I went and picked up the cordless handset. "Hello?"
"Hi. May I please speak with Brandi?" The male voice was familiar. Was it one of her high school friends again?
"Uh, can I ask who's calling?"
"My name's Brian." And then it hit me. This was the 'Brian' from Berkeley. If he was the potential boyfriend, maybe he could say something to cheer her up.
"Uh, hang on," I said and then hustled upstairs with the handset trapped against my chest.
When I got to her room, the door was still closed. "Brandi?"
"Go away, Ben!"
"Uh, Brian is on the phone," I said in a soft voice, trying to calm her down.
She hesitated for a moment before weakly asking, "Brian?"
"Yeah."
There were a few extra seconds of silence, and then over the open connection on my cordless handset, I heard Brandi pick up the phone extension in her bedroom. "Brian?"
"Hey, Brandi! It's so good to hear your voice!"
"I can't talk now, Brian." Brandi's voice was dead and monotonous.
"Is something wrong?" Good guy. He heard the tone in her voice as well.
"I just can't talk now." And then both Brian and I heard the [click] of Brandi setting her handset back into the cradle.
Belatedly, I realized I didn't want them to know I'd heard the little exchange, so quickly I punched the "On/Off" button on the cordless and the line went away. Hopefully Brian would just assume that was the end of it.
And then I sighed. This was a really fucked up situation now.
Brandi didn't come downstairs for the entire day. I knew because I was camped out in the family room, half-playing my game and half-watching like a hawk to see if she emerged. When my friends called for me to go out with them, I pleaded other problems and stayed home. When the twins called to be picked up, I just went to go get them. And Brooke walked herself home twenty minutes later.
Only when our parents called everyone for dinner did Brandi finally emerge. Even then, she wouldn't even look at me. It wasn't that she seemed mean or rude. She directed no anger towards me whatsoever. She simply kept her interaction with me to a bare minimum and didn't say much to anyone else, either. Eden and Emma were so energetic and talkative that no one else really even noticed.
Late that night, I made it a point to stand in the hallway and try to talk to Brandi when she went for her evening shower. She didn't even look at me as she walked fully dressed across the hallway and into the bathroom.
I let myself go sit down in my own bedroom while the shower was still running. But the minute it stopped, I went back to my station just outside the bathroom door. Even though it was typical for me to be wearing just a towel as I waited my turn for the shower, this night I kept myself fully dressed so as not to imply anything sexual.
She took a little longer than usual after the water went off. And when the door finally popped open, she was fully clad in a full pajama set, with long pants, a long-sleeved top, and I saw the obvious outline of a bra. Brandi wasn't taking any chances, and her outfit probably covered more of her skin than any other clothing she'd worn all year.
Once again, she didn't even look at me, simply walking straight across the hall and then slowly closing her bedroom door in my face.
Brandi couldn't ignore me forever. But I was beginning to wonder if she was going to try and wait until January 21 when she flew back to college.
On Saturday morning, my older sister finally talked to me. Per usual, we both slept in, and I was brushing my teeth when Brandi came in and closed the bathroom door behind her. For a brief second, I imagined she was going to initiate something sexual between us, but she just wanted the extra layer of privacy for five seconds.
I stopped my brush mid-stroke while the toothpaste foamed in my mouth. Brandi just took one deep breath and then said, "What we did was incest, and it was a mistake. It can't ever happen again, understand?"
I blinked twice and then nodded, not able to really answer verbally with my toothbrush in my mouth.
Brandi offered me a tight smile and then she opened the door and walked away.
For the rest of the afternoon, my older sister and I were cordial and friendly with each other, if not completely comfortable. She didn't do anything to avoid me or otherwise alter her behavior around me. When Brooke convinced us both to help out with a puzzle, Brandi didn't bat an eye when our hands accidentally touched when we both went for the same puzzle piece. When we sat in our usual spots on the couch to watch TV, she didn't shy further away from me. And at lunch, we chatted together almost as if the whole episode had never happened.
But I saw it in her eyes. There was a hesitation there every time she looked at me, as if she felt a physical twinge of guilt in every glance. I tried to will my brotherly affection to her with my returning gaze, to promise with my eyes that I would do anything it took to make things right between us. But I knew that it would be a while before we could get back to normal, if ever.
And because of that low-level undercurrent of tension between us, by late afternoon my muscles had knotted and I was feeling pretty stressed out. We were both working so hard to act normal and force casual conversations that it was winding us into knots.
But then the phone call came.
"Megan!" I gushed with relief into the phone line.
"I'm back! Can you come pick me up?"
"I'll be right there."
"You bring her back soon. She still has to unpack," Mrs. Kwan informed me without concern or malice. She'd gotten used to the idea of me as her daughter's boyfriend.
"Yes, ma'am," I replied deferentially and then held a giggling Megan's hand as I led her down to my car.
I drove only around the block so that we were out of sight of the Kwan residence before pulling over, and then my hands were suddenly filled with excited girlfriend.
"Ohhh ... I missed you, Ben!" Megan sighed when we finally broke our lips apart to gasp for air. I just whimpered and held her a little too tightly, wound up as I was from the stressful day. She squealed and tapped my shoulder, "Too tight!"
"Oh," I relaxed my muscles and Megan started breathing more normally.
"You seem to have really missed me," Megan sighed happily.
"I did," I answered honestly, thinking of all the tension I'd recently been through. Things would have been so completely different if Megan had been around for the past week.
"Oh, Ben ... I want you right now," Megan husked as she slid her hand down to the crotch of my jeans. And before I could react, she opened the button and started unzipping my fly.
"Wait! Megan! Not here!" I gasped and whipped my head around, realizing that we were simply parallel parked in front of a bunch of residential houses.
"Then you'd better hurry and find someplace a little more private."
About an hour later, I returned Megan home. She squished excitedly in her seat, still with some of my cum lodged in her pussy even though she'd dabbed up most of it with napkins from my glove compartment.
When she kissed me goodbye, I could still taste traces of my cum on her tongue. I'd nearly crashed when I came, and I warned her not to try blowing me again while driving down the Laguna Canyon road. There were too many head-on accidents on that road as it was, even when drivers weren't distracted. At least we'd found a good turnoff away from prying eyes where Megan had been able to mount me in the passenger seat.
When I got back to my own house, Brandi was one of the first people to see me as I came in the door. She took one look a the shit-eating grin on my face, and she actually gave me a warm smile. It was as if my relieving my sexual tension with Megan, my girlfriend, somehow got Brandi off the hook. Things were going back to normal, and our incestuous encounter hadn't somehow ruined me for my girlfriend.
On Sunday, Megan and I took another drive to Laguna Canyon. Nestled in the foothills without another human being around us, save for the motorists whizzing by at sixty miles an hour just fifty feet away and around the corner, we brought ourselves to happy orgasms and then returned to our respective homes. It was New Year's Eve, and both families had celebrations organized. Megan was going with her parents to some party. My family, with seven people, had more than enough for our own party.
Mom and Dad let Brandi have a little champagne, and I even got to sip the foul stuff which tasted more like weak apple cider. Then my dad finally tossed me a beer and we celebrated the big conversion to the REAL Millennium, as my Dad pointed out the abject stupidity of the American Government's idea that the new millennium had begun with the year 2000.
JANUARY 2001, WINTER BREAK
New Year's Day itself was pretty anticlimactic. New Year's Eve always seemed more important to me than New Year's Day itself. All the parties were over and as far as I was concerned, it was just another day.
Megan and I met up with our school friends and we hung out at Elaine Fukuhara's house for a while, playing pool and generally just chatting. We snuck away for one quickie in a bedroom, and for the first time in memory, none of our friends were hanging around the hallway when we emerged.
Tuesday, January 2nd, was an exciting day for me. It was the day my other girlfriend, Cassidy, was coming home. And as she'd eagerly told me before she left, she would be protected by the pill when she got home.
The only question was: where would we find some privacy to give her newly protected womb a good workout? With her parents staying home for the day they arrived, our usual spot in Cassidy's bedroom was no longer an option.
But at my house, both my parents were going back to work after the holiday season. The twins had made plans to go off and visit other friends, and Brooke was walking over to Jennifer's again as well. That just left me and Brandi in the house, the same circumstances that had led to our illicit coupling only three days prior.
We both knew that wasn't going to happen again. But on the other hand, Brandi had shown a remarkable tolerance and understanding for me being sexually active. And so armed with hope for further understanding, on Tuesday morning I approached my sister as she curled up on the couch reading a book.
"Hey, Brandi," I said casually.
"Hey, Ben. What's up?" She looked at me without any tension or awkwardness, definitely a good sign.
"Uh, well, I was kinda curious if you were planning to go out today. Meet up with friends or anything?"
"Well, maybe later. Depends on who's available. Why?" Brandi arched her eyebrow in almost a mirror image of the way I always did.
I sputtered for a second trying to figure out how to frame my question when realization dawned on my sister's face. "Oh. Cassidy's coming home today, isn't she?"
I blushed and said, "Yes."
"And you're looking for a place to fuck."
I blushed even deeper and said, "Yes."
Brandi smirked and then nodded. "Sure. Bring her here. If I don't go out, I'll make myself invisible."
"You sure?" I couldn't believe my good luck.
"Yeah, no problem," Brandi shrugged and then waved me away, burying herself in her book and abruptly terminating our conversation. Her response actually seemed a little TOO abrupt, but I wasn't about to open my mouth and say anything that would change the outcome I'd already desired. I had a place to bring Cassidy now.
And at 11am, I got the call I'd been waiting for.
"Cassidy!" I gushed with relief into the phone line.
"I'm back! Can you come pick me up?"
"I'll be right there." I hung up and turned to my sister. "Thanks, Brandi."
She waved me off. "See ya later, alligator."
Unlike with Megan, I was not required to meet Cassidy's parents upon arrival. She saw my car pull up and came out the front door even before I shut the engine off, a whirling dervish of red hair and tight jeans. "Hurry up, let's go," my second girlfriend urged while barely restraining herself in the passenger seat.
"Aren't your parents wondering where you're going?" I wondered as I shifted the car into gear and started driving off.
"Nuh-uh," Cassidy shook her head. "I told them you were picking me up to meet with all our friends. They're not expecting me back until dinner time."
"Great," I grinned.
"Speaking of which, we're NOT meeting all our friends, are we?" Cassidy asked with a touch of worry.
"What? Don't care to see them anymore?" I teased.
"Later. I'm more excited to see YOU. ALL of you," Cassidy growled hungrily as her eyes roved up and down my body.
"Well maybe not today. The gang said they'd be at the mall late this afternoon if we wanted to join them, but understood if we were too ... busy ... Even Megan went with them. She wanted you to know that this was YOUR day."
"Aww ... she's so sweet," Cassidy grinned at the mention of her best friend. "Now, where are we going? You find some quiet parking lot or something?"
I shook my head and grinned even wider. "No need. We're going back to my place."
"Your place? But your sisters!" Cassidy looked nervous for the first time.
"The only one home is Brandi. And she doesn't care. Gave me the go-ahead."
"Really? Ohmigod, this is like a dream come true! I always wanted to do it on your bed!"
"Really," I smiled and then a new thought occurred to me. Abruptly, I pulled the car over to the side of the road and turned on my emergency flashers. "But I can't wait that long. Kiss me, Cassidy."
The redheaded teen squealed and launched herself at me, wrapping me up in a delighted and long-delayed kiss. We moaned and hummed and happily devoured one another. I'd been missing my second girlfriend and finally kissing her again felt like a welcome relief from long, built-up anticipation.
But rather than satisfy my lust, the kiss only spurred me on. I'm surprised I didn't get a speeding ticket the rest of the way home.
"More Ben! Gimme more! Ohhh! You're amazing! Harder! Harder! Pound the shit out of me, Ben!"
I chuckled while listening to Cassidy shriek at the top of her lungs. The only times we'd had sex in a bed had been at her house, where we knew her parents were gone and there was no real reason to keep the volume down.
But this time we were in my house, and I knew Brandi was either downstairs or in her bedroom just through the wall. If it was the latter, my sister could probably hear every single thing Cassidy was screaming.
I'd told her this when we first got started and Cassidy managed to keep her exclamations down to low moans. She started screaming after her first orgasm once I entered her without a condom, but I shushed her and she settled for frantically kissing me in an effort to keep the volume down.
But after her second orgasm, the pleasure neurons started going off in Cassidy's brain and nothing I could do would shut her up. And I decided to just let her shriek her head off and concentrated on what I was doing.
"Oh, are you gonna cum, Ben? Are you gonna cum inside my pretty pussy? I'm on the pill now, Ben, so you can cum whenever you want. Spurt me, spunk me, fill me with your juices, Ben. There's no condom anymore. I want to feel your hot jizz splattering against my insides. Do it, Ben. Do it!"
I'd started hyperventilating when Cassidy launched into her dirty narrative. And when she ordered me to 'Do it' the second time, I suddenly gasped and felt my entire body go taut as it readied itself for ejaculation.
And then I was there. The pretty 16-year-old writhed beneath me and flashed her emerald eyes as she felt my hips dart forward. And then she closed her eyes and hummed happily as she felt my essence splashing into her body.
"Ugh! Cum, baby!" she groaned.
I just grunted and fired another wad.
"CUM!"
I fired again. And when I was done, Cassidy patted my back and whispered, "Good boy. Thank you."
"My pleasure, ma'am," I drawled.
Cassidy giggled and then kissed me. And when she pulled back she looked deep into my eyes and sighed, "I love you so much, Ben."
I grinned and answered comfortably, "Love you too, Freckles."
Without dislodging my prick, she then started to wriggle her hips around, sloshing my semen deep inside herself. "Hmm, think you can go again pretty soon?"
I chuckled. "Think you can keep it down this time?"
Cassidy pouted and then smiled. "Probably not."
Too bad for Brandi. "Oh well. I guess I'll live with that." And then I growled as I attacked her lips.
Brandi was still home when I returned from dropping off Cassidy, my sister's bedroom door slightly ajar. I peeked in just to check that she was there, and she glanced up at me. "Quite a screamer you've got there."
I blushed. "She's not used to trying to keep quiet."
Brandi just shook her head and sighed. "I couldn't keep quiet while you were fucking me, either."
Both of us went dead quiet after that comment, silence the very definition of awkward. But then Brandi shook her head again to clear out her dirty thoughts. And when she spoke, her vocal tone was tightly controlled. "It's no big deal. If you want to bring a girlfriend over any time I'm here, I won't mind, okay?"
"Uh, thanks," I nodded and then nervously glanced around while I thought of a good excuse to run away. I was saved by the phone ringing.
"Hello?" Brandi said after reaching over and picking up the handset in her room. "Brian!"
I just lowered my eyes and quietly backed away. But before I got out of earshot, I heard Brandi moan, "Oh, gawd, Brian. I'm so FUCKING horny! Talk to me. I need to cum." There was no more control in my sister's voice.
I knew I should just close Brandi's door and walk away. I knew I shouldn't listen in on her very private conversation.
But I couldn't help myself. I closed her door alright, but I went to my own bedroom and softly tapped on the speakerphone.
"You wouldn't believe it!" Brandi gasped. "My little brother brought his girlfriend over to the house and fucked her brains out. The little slut was screaming what seemed like hours and I got sooo turned on listening to them go at it!"
Brian encouraged Brandi to physically act on her arousal by masturbating herself while he husked dirty thoughts across the line. And even though I'd just dumped three loads of cum into my redheaded girlfriend, I felt my cock come alive once again while I listened to Brandi and Brian having phone sex.
And when Brandi started moaning in ecstasy, I couldn't help but picture her sitting on my desk, impaled on my cock. So I closed my eyes, wrapped my hand around my shaft, and began stroking while I listened to my older sister panting with arousal. And when she started screeching blissfully into the phone, finally achieving her orgasm, so did I.
Sometime later, Brandi came downstairs with a goofy grin on her face. She headed for the kitchen and poured herself a glass of juice, but when she looked up she seemed quite surprised to find me on the couch in the family room.
My Playstation was off. The TV was off as well. There had been no sound coming from the family room to announce my presence, as I'd just been sitting on the couch in contemplation. This of course, was a thoroughly weird thing for a 16-year-old boy to be doing, so Brandi just looked at me dumbly.
I broke the ice by asking, "How is Brian doing?"
Brandi suddenly looked guilty and suspicious at the same time, glaring at me and looking upset that I'd violated her privacy. But she hadn't known I was listening in on her phone sex. So I waggled my head and reminded her, "I was in your room when he first called..."
"Oh, right, right. Uh, Brian's fine. He's, uh, going to meet me at the airport when I fly back."
"That's good." I smiled. "Then you can FINALLY get laid."
Brandi blushed, but she moved into the family room and sat down on the wing chair at a 90-degree angle to me. Casually, she kicked her feet up and over the near armrest while sinking down into the opposite corner, making herself comfortable. She didn't appear to realize that this maneuver made her short robe get bundled around her waist, revealing her light pink panties to my gaze. My eyes dropped for a brief second but came back up to her face before she'd realized it.
My sister looked thoughtful for a moment, holding her glass with both hands and taking a sip while collecting herself. And then after blinking a couple times, she took a deep breath and then asked, "Ben, do you regret what we did?"
I sat up straighter. "No, not at all."
"Really?"
"Really. You were incredibly sexy, Brandi. Still are." I let my eyes obviously drop down my sister's panty-covered crotch, and I held that gaze long enough for her to be sure where I was looking.
At first, Brandi moved to cover herself, but she stopped after the first twitch. And then, to my utter amazement, she actually spread her legs a little wider, opening herself up to my gaze. "It gets me so hot when you look at me that way, Ben."
I was sure I had quite the wolfish expression on my face. "It gets me hot when I look at you, Brandi."
"And you really have no regrets?"
I was about to confirm my negative answer, but then I remembered and my face softened. "Well, just one thing: YOU seemed to regret it. I love you, Brandi. You're my big sister and you could be a real bitch sometimes, but you're my sister. And I never want to see you in pain. But after we ... after we fucked, you withdrew away from me. You were in turmoil, and I desperately wanted to make you feel better."
Brandi bit her lip nervously. "I WAS in turmoil. Still am. It's just wrong, Ben, don't you see that?"
"Why?"
"Because you're my brother!" she exclaimed while her eyes popped open.
"So? It's not like we're gonna get married or something." I shrugged. "It's just sex. You're a total babe, Brandi. A guy would have to be dead to not physically want you."
"But we still shouldn't have done it. And it's entirely my fault. I KNEW you wouldn't resist me and I seduced you."
"Bullshit. I'm just as at fault as you are."
"You're just a boy, Ben. A 16-year-old boy thinking with your dick. I'm supposed to be the responsible adult and I pushed the situation to where fucking was inevitable. I've ... I've corrupted you."
I pulled my head back and furrowed my eyebrows. "What? No! You got horny. I got horny. We both wanted to screw and so we screwed. There's no fault. No blame. You didn't corrupt me." I shook my head. "And you can't just blame it on me being a guy. Girls can get just as horny as guys. And at some point, you've got to do something about it."
I shrugged and gestured towards my sister. "Like today. You heard me and Cassidy going at it; ergo, you got horny. And from the look on your face when you came downstairs, I've got to assume you and Brian did something about it on the phone."
Brandi blushed bright pink and glanced away. "'Ergo'?" she said in an amused voice.
I rolled my eyes. "SATs. And you're stalling."
Her breathing had become shallow and her hand got a little busier in her crotch. She seemed to not care that I could plainly see her masturbating. "Yeah, me and Brian did something. But it wasn't enough. I'm still horny. I still want a real cock."
"I've got one right here."
She sighed. "I want it, Ben. I really want it. But I can't have it."
I took a deep breath. "You can, you know. Anytime you want it, you can have it. I'll gladly fuck your brains out."
"Ben..." Brandi pleaded in a torn voice. "Don't tempt me."
"Okay, okay," I held my hands up. "Look, the last thing I want to do is make you uncomfortable or awkward around me. Now maybe we can never go back to the way things were between us because of what happened. But I want you to know that no matter what, I will always be your brother. And no matter what, I will always love you. We might have sex again. We may never touch each other again for as long as we live. Either way, I'll always be your brother."
Brandi's eyes sharpened and she took looked at me intently. "You want to have sex with me right now, don't you, Ben?" Her hand idly pulled at her robe, parting it to the side and slowly revealing one of her naked breasts to my gaze. She didn't pull it far enough to show the nipple, but I still had a healthy view of a very nice tit.
I looked at her with lust in my eyes, seeing the beautiful babe she truly was. "You know I do."
When Brandi looked up at me, I saw the lust flaring in her eyes as well. "Me, too," she said softly.
I started breathing heavily as my heart sped up with arousal. Brandi's tongue flickered out across her upper lip, and I knew that if I got up and went to her right now, I could probably seduce her. I could kiss her, put my hands on her breasts, and eventually shove my dick into her pussy. But before I could make a move, Brandi got up out of her chair.
"But I shouldn't. It's wrong." She tapped her head. "Up here, I know that. It's incest, Ben."
I shrugged. "You didn't seem to have a problem with Dawn and Dayna having sex. They're siblings, too."
"They're both girls, Ben. It's different. They can't get knocked up from that and have deformed little babies. And sisters are almost expected to experiment and teach each other. There's no dick involved. But with you and me, brother and sister, that's different. We can't cross that line."
I sighed, opening my hands wide. "We already did. And nothing we do from here on out will change that."
Brandi moaned in frustrated pain, still clearly conflicted between her lust and moral disquiet. She started walking away, stopped, and started again. Once, she paused and looked back at me, lust clearly etched into her eyes. But then shaking her head, she turned away and walked back upstairs.
That night, I fell asleep to visions of my beautiful older sister naked in my arms.
I felt something tickle my balls, and with a start, I jerked awake.
"Mmph!" Brandi was ready for my dick to lurch, and she accepted the thrust down her throat with aplomb. And once my hips settled back down, she bobbed her head up and down me a few more times, getting me good and wet while also ensuring that I was as rock hard as I'd ever be.
After those sucks, Brandi popped her head off and sat upright. I then realized that my older sister was completely naked. And as my eyes went wide in surprise at what was going on, she threw one leg over my hips, grabbed by dick and started aiming her own pussy at my upright shaft.
"Brandi," I gasped. "What are you doing?"
There was just the slightest hesitation on her face as she looked at me, but then her eyes tilted with determination as she replied, "Nothing we haven't done before."
And then my dick was in my sister once again.
"We already crossed this line before," Brandi said softly. "Nothing we do from here on out will change that. So I might as well enjoy it."
Neither of us said much for the first few minutes. Brandi had her eyes closed and her posture was very erect. Her mouth hung open while she panted and moaned, riding me while pawing at her own tits and diddling her own clit. It was as if she was just fucking herself upon me, using me as a living, upright dildo. I didn't mind because her toned, fit body looked absolutely fabulous and her high, firm tits jiggled wonderfully with every stroke. And her pussy was exquisitely snug and it clasped around my cock like an individual sucking mouth that was mind-blowing in the pleasure it gave me.
Brandi's tone was relatively quiet, mostly whimpers and soft moans while she seemingly played out some fantasy behind her closed eyes. But they were still clearly the moans of a woman having sex and after darting my eyes to the clock to find that it was 10:30am on Wednesday, I sincerely prayed that this was one of those weekdays were only Brandi and I were in the house. The LAST thing I needed was for a curious little sister to come bursting in and find us in such a compromising position.
Just then, my wondering about Brandi's moans ceased to matter as she sped up and started chanting, "Fuck me, Ben! Fuck me!" A simple moan might be explained away, but that phrase was pretty unequivocal.
Brandi reached down then and still with her eyes closed, she brought my hands up to cup both of her breasts. And then with a firm grip on my forearms, she humped me harder and harder, really driving my dick far up into her pussy on every stroke.
I watched, entranced, as Brandi ramped up to her orgasm. Her forehead crinkled and her eyebrows tilted in together just before she came. Her face screwed up and her jaw dropped down at the same time she inhaled sharply. And then all at once, she exploded with energy as her body jerked forward, slamming her tits into my hands. Her fingers tightly gripped my forearms. Her head was thrown back. And she howled in ecstasy at the ceiling.
And inside, her pussy clamped down on me like a vise, and if I'd been anywhere close to my own orgasm, I would have spurted in her right then and there. But I wasn't close yet, and so I simply rode out my sister's internal spasms and external shudders as her orgasm passed through her.
Two minutes later, with Brandi breathing heavily and her entire torso kind of slumped inward even though she kept her body upright, my sister blinked her eyes open and managed to focus her gaze on me. I gave her a brotherly smile, even though I was in the very un-brotherly position of having an erect cock buried inside her snatch.
Brandi sighed then and looked at me, reaching forward with her right hand to tenderly draw her fingers along my temples and down my cheek. "I couldn't help it, Ben. I HAD to have you again."
I gave her a soft smile and said, "Are you sorry you did?"
She sighed heavily and looked away for a moment, moisture forming in her eyes. "It's wrong. I know that." She tapped her head. "Up here, I know that."
Then Brandi moved her fingers to her chest, tapping between her breasts. "But in here, it doesn't seem so wrong. I love you, little brother." And then Brandi moved her fingers to her pussy, rubbing over her clit. "And down here, it feels so RIGHT."
I just blinked, not sure how to respond. Silence had always worked for me in the past, and I waited her out.
"You're an amazing lover, Ben."
I chuckled. "I didn't do anything but lay here."
"You weren't just laying there when you fucked me on your desk. And you weren't just laying there when you made Cassidy cum a half-dozen times yesterday. I know; I was watching you."
I arched my eyebrow. "Watching?"
She grinned. "You were in such a hurry, you never bothered to close your bedroom door, Ben."
"Oh," I blushed in embarrassment.
Brandi sighed again. "Ben, I'm not IN love with you. I love you, certainly, but I don't think I could ever be IN love with you."
"That's fine. Never asked you to."
"I just don't want to lead you on," Brandi explained. "But I AM in total, complete, and absolute LUST with you. I've wanted to fuck you since that first time Dayna brought me to yours and Dawn's little clearing. And now that we have, I can't stop. I don't WANT to stop."
"Me, neither," I smiled and twitched my dick inside Brandi's pussy.
She felt it and smiled. But then a look of concern crossed her face. "Can you really do this to Megan and Cassidy? Isn't this cheating?"
I shrugged. "You're not my girlfriend, Brandi. You never will be. You're my sister and you're not a threat to them. I didn't have a problem having sex with Dawn even though I'd already started dating Megan. And I don't have a problem having sex with you. If you're free and I'm free, why not?"
A small ray of hope crossed Brandi's face. "Really?"
"Really," I grinned. "Now, you fucked me already this morning. I think it's my turn now." I suddenly grabbed my sister and violently rolled us over so that she was flat on her back. The motion dislodged my cock, but without further preamble I kneed her legs apart and then rammed myself back into her, pressing through her tightness until I was once again balls-deep inside her.
"Oh, gawd," Brandi moaned as she felt my larger body looming over her while I gripped her arms in my strong hands. "Ben, you've REALLY grown up."
"You'd better believe it," I growled. And then I proceeded to fuck my sister's brains out, pounding her body and ramming her full of brother-cock over and over again.
I didn't stop at one orgasm. I didn't even stop at two. We kept fucking and fucking until Brandi's worn-out pussy was overflowing with incestuous brother-cum, leaking out of her to puddle on the bed.
After her latest spine-tingling climax, I gave my sister just enough time to catch her breath. And then I rolled her over and fucked her again..
